Tag Archives: Orgy

A lot of people having sex

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 20: Tryouts

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 20: Tryouts

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Teen male/Teen female, Female/Female, Female/Teen female, Male/Females, Male/Teen male/Teen female, Mind Control, Female Domination, Orgy, Magic, Anal, Oral, Rimming, Ass to Mouth, Ass to Pussy, Incest

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 19



When Mark slipped out of bed, he jostled me from my dream. It was a reoccurring dream, where my whore of a mother never left us and we were all living together again, happy. There was always that moment of disappointment when I awoke and realized it had been a dream, my mother had run off to whore around with that musician. Anger was starting to roil in my stomach, so I forced the thoughts of my mother away. Last night had been amazing and I was still feeling good about it to ruin it by wasting energy on her. She didn’t care about me, so why should I waste time thinking about her.

My family had come over for dinner last night, my dad, and my sisters Shannon and Missy, and their boyfriends, George and Damien. After dinner I had made love to both my sisters. It was so beautiful and amazing. I have no idea why we didn’t do this earlier. Missy and I shared a bedroom until I moved away from home last year. So much wasted opportunities, I thought with a sigh.

I rubbed my eyes and glanced at the clock. It was 8 AM. Mark liked to wake up early and go jogging. It was sweet of him to get in shape for me, and whether it was his jogging or pacts made with the Devil, he was looking fitter and fitter everyday. And hotter. His ass was becoming quite delicious. I frowned, he usually goes out jogging at 6 AM. I guess he goes jogging later with his sluts on Saturday. I myself, liked to sleep in, so I snuggled up to Shannon, my older sister, giving her a quick peck on the lips and tried to go back to sleep.

But Missy’s soft snores behind me prevent it. I forgot how much my younger sister could snore. A soft, stuttering noise that would be cute if I wasn’t trying to sleep. I shared a room with my sister for most of my life and found her snoring to be grating since she started at twelve. When I first moved out of the house, last summer, and before I moved in with Mike, I had trouble sleeping. I had actually gotten used to her snores and missed them in some weird bit of loneliness. Apparently, after a year of not hearing her snores, it wasn’t a comfort and back to being an annoyance.

“She’s still snoring, I take it,” sighed Shannon, her hazel eyes blinking open. This close to her face, I could see the flecks of green in her hazel eyes.

“Yeah,” I answered.

“Where’s Mark going?” Shannon asked and I answered, “Jogging.” Then I yawned.

“He’s an…interesting guy,” Shannon said. She kissed me on the lips and stroked my cheek. “Don’t you think you’re rushing into this. You only met him a week ago and you’re getting married in what? A month?”

I smiled. How to explain it to Shannon. I thought about that day when Mark walked into the Starbucks where I worked, over and over in my mind. Mark had commanded me to love him near the end, but the more I thought about it, the more I felt like I loved him the moment he told me how beautiful I was. I had been standing naked and trembling before him, such an innocent creature. Big-titted Vivian on one side and wild, vivacious Cynthia on the other. And Mark told me I was beautiful. I didn’t realize it the night I almost left Mark, after he freed me from his control, but I must have fallen in love with him before he commanded me to. It’s why I still loved him when he freed me, why I stayed with him. And I was glad I stayed. As long as I had Mark, it didn’t matter what we did, who we hurt.

“I fell in love with him the moment we met,” I told her. “My feelings for him run so deep. I’ve never felt that way about anyone. I thought I loved Mike, but I didn’t, not really. I was just used to him. He took my virginity and I convinced myself that I must love him. Why else did I allow Mike to sleep with me? I confused lust and love and when the lust faded, there was just inertia holding us together.”

“Wow,” Shannon whispered.

“So, you think George is going to propose?” I asked. Last night, Mark walked in right when she told me that she thought her boyfriend was going to propose. We never got back to our conversation, we were a little too busy fucking to talk about it.

Shannon gave me a happy smile. “Yes. Last week, we went into a jewelry store. And he was trying to be subtle, but I swear he was trying to find out what style of engagement rings I like.”

I giggled, excited for my sister. I’ve never gotten along this well with my older sister. She used to always treat me like a kid, bossing me around. I guess she finally saw me as a woman last night. This was definitely a delightful outcome of my Pact with the Devil. And I’m glad she was getting on with George. Shannon had dated some scummy guys over the years. One had hit on me at Shannon’s birthday party.

“He’s a great guy,” I told her. “Definately the best boyfriend you’ve ever had.”

Shannon laughed mirthfully. “Yeah, I’ve had some bad boyfriends.”

“Which one left you at the soccer game?”

“Lance,” Shannon answered. “He claimed he forgot about me and went drinking with his buddies. I dumped a pitcher of beer over his head when I found him at that bar. And there was Tyler who I caught fucking some skank over my sink. When I walked in he was like, ‘Hey, babe. Threesome?’ So I grabbed a broom and hit both him and his skank until they left my apartment.”

I snorted with laughter. “You never told me about Tyler.”

“We didn’t date long,” Shannon laughed, then her smile failed. “Do you think I’m a bad girlfriend?”

“Why, because you had an orgy with your two sisters and my fiancee?”

Shannon bit her lip. “Mark said I was a bad girlfriend for not letting George fuck my ass. He’s right, I can see that now. But should I fulfill George’s other fantasies?”

“Well, I think if you two truly love each other and trust each other, you can share your fantasies and experience them together,” I told her. “But, if you’re really not comfortable in doing his fantasies, then don’t.”

“There’s one he really wants,” Shannon confessed. “One that all guys wants.”

I smiled. “A threesome?”

She nodded. “Maybe, if it was with you,” Shannon started to say and I cut her off with a kiss. “I would love that,” I told her.

I crawled out of the bed. Missy was still snoring, sprawled out and taking up half the bed now. Her naked body was half exposed beneath tangled sheets. I grabbed Shannon’s arm and pulled her to her feet. Her breasts, larger than mine, swayed as she stood up, her dusky, little nipples hard as pebbles.

“Now?” Shannon asked in trepidation.

I grinned. “Yeah, Mark and I have a busy day, so we need to do this now or who knows when we can get together.”

I wasn’t sure which guy was shacking up with which slut. Or even in which of our three guest bedrooms we would find them. I opened the first door and blinked in shock. Their was dad, sleeping naked against Fiona. Did he choose the red-head because she looked similar to me and my sisters, or because Fiona’s eyes had the same deep blue as our mother. Dad still hadn’t gotten over that whore even though its been thirteen years since mom abandoned us.

The next bedroom we found Damien, Missy’s teenage boyfriend, pressed up against Desiree. Mark had mentioned last night that Desiree was teaching him how to pleasure a woman. The covers were pulled down and his butt was exposed and it was pretty cute. Missy at least found herself a guy with a cute body even if he had a ridiculous haircut.

Well, third time was the charm, and there was George, snoring on his back with Thamina’s dusky body draped over him. Thamina was our Middle Eastern nurse slut we found at Good Sam Hospital on Monday. After Mark got hit in the back of the head by Korina I insisted he go to the hospital and Thamina was his nurse and we had a lot of fun with her. Giggling, we snuck into the room. I smacked Thamina’s ass to wake her up and pointed to the hallway.

“Yes, Mistress,” Thamina sleepily murmured and stumbled out of the room.

George was stirring as we slipped into bed with him on either side. I rubbed up against his body, he was lean and muscular. He obviously spent as much time at the gym as Shannon did. I needed to hit the gym myself. My ass was a little plump. It was okay as far as asses went, but I could stand to lose a few pounds and get it a little tighter.

“Morning, George,” Shannon whispered, then kissed her boyfriend on the lips. I pressed up against his other side and started kissing at his neck, rubbing my breasts against his side.

“Hey, George,” I whispered when he broke the kiss. George went to kiss me and I stopped him. “Mark’s the only man I kiss on the lips.”

“Oh, yeah, sure,” George said. “Are we going to…”

I nodded. “Yep, every man’s dream. You get to fuck sisters.”

“I thought it was twin sisters,” George said and then gasped as Shannon pinch his side.

“Hey, you’re lucky that you’re getting any sisters,” Shannon said. “Keep it up and you’ll just have to watch us together while you sit in the corner all alone.”

“Oh, I am so sorry,” George said in mock apology. “Please, I am honored to have such beautiful sisters pleasure me.”

“You should be,” I told him, rubbing my breasts against his side.

George started playing with my breasts, gently kneading my tit, his fingers brushing my nipple, then he rub my hard nub under his palm. My pussy was starting to moisten as tingles of pleasure spread through my body. I slid up, on my side, and fed my tits to his eager lips. Shannon was kissing her way down his chest and flat stomach. She found his cock, it was about the same size as Marks, maybe not quite as wide. Shannon sucked his cock into her hungry lips and started sucking on the head while her hand jacked off the shaft.

“I got to taste your pussy,” George gasped. “I love how a woman tastes!”

I hadn’t washed out my cunt and I had a load of Mark’s sperm inside me. After watching Vivian and Cynthia’s hot stream last night, Mark had fucked me good and hard while Missy and Shannon ate each other out and then we all collapsed and went to bed. A naughty thrill went through me at the thought of man eating cum out of my cunt so I flipped around and straddled his face and watched Shannon blowing him. Her fiery red hair spread out across his belly, hiding most of the action.

I shuddered in pleasure as George’s tongue licked though my cunt. “Your pussy has a very…salty flavor to it,” George said, delicately.

I giggled wickedly. Shannon looked up and eyes widened. “Mark’s cum is in her.”

“What,” George protested and I sat my full weight on him, smothering him with my cunt.

“Wow, honey, that’s hot, lick her cunt,” Shannon moaned. “I’ve always fantasized about a guy licking cum out of my cunt!”

George could not answer, my pussy was smothering his face. Shannon sucked his cock into her mouth, bobbing up and down. And then I felt his tongue, almost hesitantly, licking at my cunt. Then he seemed to be getting into is.

Shannon released his cock, licking around the head. “Oh, honey, I need your cock inside me,” she moaned, and mounted her boyfriend, placing the tip of his cock just inside her pussy. “When you cum in me, can you lick me clean? I’ll let you fuck my ass!”

I lifted up and George groaned, “Yeah,” as Shannon sank his cock down on her pussy.

I leaned in and started kissing Shannon passionately as we rode her boyfriend. His tongue dug into my cunt, sucking on my pussy lips, and flicking his tongue on my clit. Shannon’s was sucking on my lower lip as she slowly rode her boyfriend. I reached out and cupped one of Shannon’s tits, squeezing her melon and feeling it jiggle as she rode George’s cock.

George was a pretty good cunt eater and his mouth was building the fires of my lust. I could feel Shannon’s passion growing as her kisses became more and more aggressive. She was fucking her boyfriend harder, rising up and down faster. I placed a hand on her waist, feeling how she twisted her hips on the down stroke.

Shannon broke the kiss, and moaned, “Oh George, you’re cock feels so great in my cunt!” She leaned back and started bouncing faster and faster and I watched her breasts rise up and down, bouncing erotically about. Her fiery red hair tossed about her head, like a flaming nimbus. There was a faint, silvery outline about her, just noticeable. If I concentrated, a silver aura would surround her. Last night I cast a spell that would let me see a nun. Apparently, it did more than just that.

I noticed Thamina watching from the doorway, her fingers playing with her pussy. There was a faint, black outline about her. Why was her’s black? George’s tongue on my clit drove that thought out of my mind. His tongue was circling my clit, then flicking it. It felt so wicked and I shut my eyes and enjoyed the pleasure.

“I’m cumming!” gasped Shannon. “Oh, George, I’m cumming. You stud. Hmm, I love your cock. I love you, George!”

I opened my eyes and watched as Shannon slowed her fucking, sweat running down her flushed body. Behind Shannon, I saw Mark, naked, watching us fucking. There was a faint, red outline surrounding Mark. Why red? Was it because I loved him? He grinned at me and blew me a kiss. I smiled happily back at him. He was the best guy. He loved me enough not to be jealous when he sees me with another guy. Just like I love him enough to trust him when he’s with other women.

Shannon leaned in and kissed me, her hands playing with my nipples, rolling my hard nubs between her fingers. And then my orgasm overcame me and I shuddered atop George, gasping into Shannon’s hungry mouth. I rolled off of George, panting happily. I glanced at the doorway and saw that Mark wasn’t there any longer. I wonder what he was up to?

“Your pussy feels amazing, sweetypie,” George moaned. “Go a little faster, I’m so close!”

I stroked Shannon’s thigh, feeling the muscles ripple as she started riding a little faster. George was groaning in pleasure. Shannon leaned over and started kissing George and licking my juices off his face. She was rocking on his body. I sat up on my arm and watched in fascination as George’s cock fucking into her cunt and I reached out and fondled his balls.

“Oh, shit, shit!” George cursed and then I felt him cum, shooting his sperm into my sister’s cunt. “Damn, that was good.”

Shannon giggled. “It was.” And then she pulled off his cock, her cunt dripping a frothy mix of cunt-juices and white cum. “Ready to clean my pussy, honey?”

“And then I get to fuck your ass?”

“Yeah, honey.”

As Shannon straddled his face, lowering her sloppy pussy to his lips, I captured his cock with my lips. His cock was drenched in Shannon’s tangy, sweet juices. His cock was limp, but I could feel some life stirring in the shaft, and sucked harder.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I had a good jog today with my Naked Jogging Club. We added a new member, a coffee-skinned Black woman named Venise that was jogging with her husband, a huge guy named Ernard. Venise was eager to join the club, and once I explained it to Ernard, he was happy enough to continue jogging on his own. Venise was a wild fuck and made a great addition to the club. It was worth selling my soul to make people do what I want.

When I got back, I found Thamina standing in the doorway of one of the guest bedrooms masturbating furiously while she watched the fucking going on inside. I peered in to see Mary and her sister Shannon, fucking George. Mary was sitting on his face and Shannon was riding his cock. I blew Mary a kiss

“Thamina, there’s a list of things I need you to go buy,” I told our Arabic slut. “Down on the table. Grab a couple thousand from the basement and another slut from next door. Take your SUV and get everything on the list and meet us at sparks stadium by 11:30, okay.”

“Yes, Master,” she said, pulling her hands regretfully from cunt.

I was about to go in and join Mary and the others, when I saw Missy coming out of our bedroom, naked. Her hair was wet and her body glistened, lithe with youth. She had small breasts, just budding and slim hips. It looked like she just got out of the shower. Missy jumped when she saw me, and tried to cover her naked body with her hands and flushed crimson, around her fingers, fiery red pubic hair peaked out.

“A little late for that, Missy,” I said. “I’ve already fucked you.”

Her blush deepened. “Sorry, I was going to go and…and…” she worked her jaw, struggling to find the word. “…and surprise Damien.”

“Fuck Damien, you mean?”

“Yes,” she blushed.

I held out my hand. “Come on, let’s find him. I want to watch.”

“Kay,” she muttered.

We found Damien sleeping half on top of Desiree, his white skin contrasting against Desiree’s nut brown. I walked in and shook Desiree awake. Desiree blinked sleepily at me and let me pull her away. Damien snored right on threw, rolling onto his back when Desiree slipped out from beneath him. The kid was a heavy sleeper. Missy slipped into bed with her boyfriend and gently shook him. I pushed Desiree down to the floor and she sucked my cock into her mouth like a good little slut.

Damien woke up, muttering, “Desiree?”

He winced as Missy punched his arm. “No, it’s your girlfriend, dick!”

“Shit, Missy! I can explain!”

Missy placed a finger on his arm. “It’s alright. It’s not cheating with family. And Mark and his…maids are close enough to family.”

“Did you really fuck your sisters last night?” Damien eagerly asked.

“Yes,” Missy said. “Christ, you’re hard already.”

“Well, you’re just so sexy,” Damien said and kissed her on the lips. “And sisters together is just so fucking hot, Missy!”

“Well, if you please me, maybe you can watch us,” Missy said. “And if you do an amazing job, maybe you can join.

Missy let Damien force her down onto her back as he kissed her. His hands gently started playing with budding breasts and large nipples. Missy had the biggest nipples of the three sisters, but the smallest breasts. Damien started kissing her neck and throat and Missy was sighing and making a mewing noise.

Damien started kissing lower and Missy gasped as his mouth sucked one of her nipples into his mouth. “I see Desiree taught you well,” Missy smiled.

“I was an eager student,” Damien grinned and Missy giggled.

Desiree’s mouth felt wonderful as I watched the teenage lovers. She was swirling her tongue around the sensitive head while she cupped my balls, gently playing with them in my sack. Her tongue licked the tip of my cock, playing with the slit, then slurping the cock into her mouth and sucking hard. She bobbed her head, changing the angle so sometimes my cock brushed her throat and other time it rubbed against the inside on her cheek.

Missy purred in pleasure when Damien started kissing her pussy. He put all of Desiree’s lessons to the test and Missy was moaning her appreciation. Her lithe body writhed on the bed, hands gripping the bedsheets as the pleasure bounced through her body. Her head was thrown back and she gasped and panted when Damien slipped a finger up her cunt.

“Oh Damien! I love you!” she moaned. “Please, keep eating me out, you’re going to make me cum! Ohh, it’s so wonderful! I love you, love you, love YOU!” Her body shook and quaked as her orgasm exploded in her teenage womb.

“You tasted great,” Damien said. “Sorry, I never ate you out before.”

“You’re forgiven,” Missy said with a big ol’ smile on her face and pulled Damien up her to kiss him passionately on the mouth. “Roll on your back,” Missy told her boyfriend when she broke the kiss. “I want to show you what Mark taught me.”

Damien groaned in pleasure as Missy sank onto his hard cock and started to ride him just like I taught her last night. She was wiggling her hips, leaning forward and backwards, changing where his cock brushed against her cunt. She found a position that she liked and eagerly started riding him hard. Damien gripped her hips, groaning in pleasures.

“Holy shit, Missy!” he moaned. “That’s so amazing! Wow! Keep doing that!”

“Does it feel great when I do this?” she asked and did a twist with her hip and Damien gasped a yes. “Do you love me, Damien?”

“Yes, yes, I do?” Damien gasped. The girl had a lot to learn. Any guy would tell her he loved her when she was fucking him like that. “Oh, babe, I’m going to cum!”

I flooded Desiree’s sweet mouth as I watched Missy’s ass wiggled back and forth as she rode Damien. Her ass was so cute and slim and I just had to fuck her ass. Last night I had Shannon’s ass. I’ve had Mary’s ass many times. I just needed one more Sullivan girl’s ass.

Missy breath started to quicken. “Cum, cum, cum!” Missy chanted. “Umm, cum with me, Damien! Please, cum with me, my love!”

“I can’t wait any longer,” Damien panted. “Here it comes!”

“Yes, yes!” Missy moaned,cumming as well, writhing atop her lover. “Flood my pussy with your cum! Yes, yes! That feels so amazing!”

I pulled Desiree to her feet and whispered in her ear, “Eat out Missy’s ass, get her ready for my cock.”

“Ohh, yes, Master,” Desiree purred and walked to the bed.

“Missy, Desiree’s going to show you something while I have a little man to man talk with Damien,” I said. “So come over here.”

Damien got out of bed, and blushed, covering his junk with his hands as he walked over to me. He stopped a good foot and half away. On the bed, Desiree was slipping a pillow underneath Missy’s stomach and then spread her pale, slim ass and Missy gasped as Desiree started tonguing her ass. Desiree was kneeling, her shaved cunt on display between her brown thighs. Desiree was wet, fluids running down her leg.

“Damien, do you love Missy?” I asked him.

“Yeah,” he said, nodding, “I thinks so.”

“Damien, you’re going to love her forever with all your heart,” I told him. Last night I promised my future sister-in-law that Damien would be hers forever. “It’s a partnership, remember that.”

“Yay, okay,” Damien nodded and ran his hand through his weird haircut. It was long on top, and shaved on the sides.

On the bed, Desiree was slipping a finger into Missy’s ass. “How good is she at blowjobs?”

“She’s alright,” Damien shrugged. “I mean, there was this one girl that gave good head, but she wouldn’t let me fuck her.”

“We’ll change that,” I said. It turned awkward as we stood there, watching Desiree eat out Missy’s ass. When Desiree got a second finger in her tight ass I told her to stop and had Damien get before her.

“Start by licking the cock,” I told Missy. “Use your tongue and pay attention to the head. It’s the most sensitive part. And stroke his cock with your hands, or cup his balls.”

Missy was following my instructions, licking the head of Damien’s small cock like an ice cream cone while she stroked his shaft with her right hand. She swirled her tongue around the head, then licked up the pre-cum that was leaking from the head of his cock.

“When you suck into your mouth, watch your teeth,” I said as I knelt behind her. She sucked the cock into her mouth and Damien moaned in appreciation. “Now, it’s important you don’t bite down on his cock when I shove my dick up your ass!”

I placed the head of my cock at the puckered entrance of her virgin ass. I pushed slowly forward, feeling the tight ring give away before my cock and then I slipped in and Missy jumped in pain but managed not to bite Damien’s cock. I kept pushing forward, sliding into her tight hole. It felt so amazing on my cock. When my balls rested on her taint, I drew back, just as slow, savoring the pleasure.

“Now, Missy,” I said. “Start bobbing your head as you suck. And don’t be afraid to move the cock around in your mouth. Let him brush up against different parts of your mouth. Like when you were riding him cowgirl style. It’ll feel better for him.”

Her head started bobbing as I started slowly fucking her ass faster and faster as she relaxed and stretched to accommodate me. Damien stroked her head and closed his eyes, moaning as his girlfriend sucked his cock fiercely.

“Shit this is hot,” he moaned. “God, I’m double teaming my own girlfriend!”

“You ever double teamed a girl before?” I asked.

“Yeah,” he moaned, “at a party. A buddy of mine was fooling around with his girlfriend on the couch next to me and then…I was fooling around with them.”

“You never know, Missy might be up for it,” I told him.

“God, that’d be hot,” Damien muttered. “Umm, she’s sucking harder. You like that idea, babe?”

“Yeah,” Missy gasped, and then popped his cock back in her mouth.

“Wow, babe, this feels amazing!”

“You should try her ass,” I told Damien.

“Oh, fuck yeah I am,” Damien groaned. “Here it cums, babe! Swallow my cum! Don’t spit it out like you always do! It’s so much hotter when a girl swallows!”

Missy swallowed his cum and licked her lips proudly. “That was nice,” Missy moaned, and started fucking her ass back to me. “Hmm, I can’t wait to try your dick up my ass, Damien. Mark’s dick feels amazing!”

“Let me just rest, babe,” Damien sighed.

I didn’t last much longer, Missy’s ass was a vice that squeezed the cum out of my cock real quick, flooding her slutty ass with my cream. I pulled out and Desiree was a good little slut and cleaned my cock real nice.

“You kids have fun,” I said. “Mary and I have some things to do.” It was already approaching ten. We had to be down at Sparks Stadium to start getting ready for our bodyguard tryouts. Earlier this week, I had met with all the police organizations in Pierce County and ordered them to send up to three beautiful cops from their organization to be potential recruits for our bodyguards.

I left the teens making out, madly, and went to find Mary. She was still in bed with George and Shannon. Shannon was in the middle of the bed with George on one side and Mary on the other side. Shannon was lying on her stomach, her taut ass leaking cum. George and her were kissing while Mary looked like she was dozing.

I cleared my throat and Mary looked up and smiled, crawled out of bed and waked over to me and kissed me on the lips. “Have fun?” I asked her.

“It was alright,” she said. “My sister hogged his cock, though.”

Shannon broke the kiss with George and grinned insufferably at Mary. “He’s my boyfriend.”

“I let Mark fuck you,” Mary retorted.

“My poor George is worn out,” Shannon said, stroking George’s arm. “He’s not the machine Mark is. What did you do, pop a Viagra last night?”

“Yeah,” I lied. It’s one way to explain how I have such unnatural stamina. People didn’t need to know I sold my soul to the Devil.

“Anyway, Mary and I have things to do today,” I said. “So, please, let yourselves out.”

Mary and I made love in the shower and then cleaned ourselves off. I put on a pair of khaki shorts and a green t-shirt and Mary put on a short, white tennis skirt and a pink halter-top. She tied her hair back in a ponytail with a pink scrunchy. We were going to be outside for a few hours, so Mary insisted on wearing sunscreen and slathered the smelly stuff all over me and I enjoyed rubbing it all over her.

Mary’s family were all gathered in the living room to say their final goodbyes. I shook Sean’s hand and George’s hand. Then Shannon and Missy gave me hugs and kisses. Damien just shrugged and wrapped his arm around Missy. The pair clung to each other, sharing quick kisses.

After her family was gone, we rounded up all the sluts, except Korina, who was still recovering from being shot. All of sluts, save Chasity and Noel, were dressed in a variety of casual clothing, shorts, skirts, flowery tops, and flip-flops. Chasity and Noel were dressed in their slutty cop outfits. Thamina and Violet were already gone, out buying the items on the list I gave Thamina, so the rest of the sluts piled into our various vehicles and we drove down to Sparks Stadium, next to Puyallup High School in downtown Puyallup.

Thamina and Violet were already there, unloading Thamina’s white Ford Escape. The sluts started getting things set up. A folding table, chairs and a small pavilion were quickly set up. Lillian set out the forms for the recruits to fill out. It contained important information such as their name, which police department they represented, their measurements, their relationship status (with phone numbers in case I had any marriages to break up), and any children or other dependents.

Desiree was setting up the grill. She had an apron on that said, “Barbeque Bitch.” She was going to be grilling up hotdogs and hamburgers for lunch. Allison was assisting her. The two women were close and I wondered when Desiree was going to propose to her. She had already bought the engagement ring, a cute ring engraved with mermaids. The mermaid arms were the mounting for the diamond.

Cops were already starting to arrive. As instructed, they arrived in uniform with their patrol cars and all their tactical gear. I was getting excited. Soon I would have a loyal cadre of beautiful cops protecting us. We had bought every sexy cop outfit in Pierce County so we would be ready to outfit our new recruits.

By noon, thirty-four female cops had assembled, standing at attention in the grassy field of Sparks Stadium. All were dressed in their uniforms, a mix of blues and browns, representing all the Law Enforcement Agencies of Pierce County. They ranged from as young as nineteen fresh out of the academy to their late twenties. Most were White, but there was a smattering of Black, Latina, and Asians in the group.

I stepped up onto the small step-stool Thamina brought and faced my recruits. “I am Mark Glassner. Besides me stands Mary Sullivan. Whatever we do is legal! Do whatever we tell your or someone who says, ‘I serve Mark Glassner!’ Do you understand!”

“Sir, yes, sir!” the woman yelled back.

“Good!” I nodded. “Today, you are trying out to be our bodyguards. Your captains and chiefs know why you are here today! I want all of you to do your best. You all want nothing more than to please Mary and I!”

“Sir, yes, sir!” It was intoxicating, all these women obeying me, ready to do whatever filthy thing I wished. My cock stirred in my shorts.

“Good, strip naked, and apply sunscreen to your bodies,” I ordered. “Help each other out! Then line up at the table. You will be assigned a number. You will be referred to by that number during the assessment!”

“Sir, yes, sir!”

The cops started disrobing, folding their clothes up neatly and then they were handed bottles of sunscreen. The sluts, Mary, and I started helping out. None of us could resist rubbing sunscreen on the naked bodies of all these beautiful woman. I walked up to a small breasted, Korean cop and took the bottle from her hand.

“Let me do that,” I told her and she nodded, smiling happily at me.

I squirted the cold, greasy sunscreen into my hand and started rubbing it into her body. I started on the face and she closed her eyes. She had fine features, beautiful features like a porcelain doll. I moved down to her neck and shoulders, her silky arms and then her chest. Her breasts were small, topped with large, dark nipples. I rubbed the sunscreen into her breasts, enjoying the firm feel of her cones. A moan escaped her lips and her eyes were wide with lust.

I moved down, rubbing sunscreen into her flat stomach and boyish hips. I knelt down, eye-level with her black bush that hid her pussy. I rubbed the sunscreen into her toned legs. Starting at the bottom and rubbing up her shapely calves and beautiful thighs. When I reached the top of her leg, I brushed through her silky pussy hair and she gasped as I grazed her wet clit. Then I worked my way up her other leg. Juices were matting her bush and I could smell her tart aroma.

I turned her around, rubbing the sunscreen into her back. My cock was hard and I just decided to pull it out of my shorts. I rubbed lower and found a tribal tramp stamp with a heart worked into the spiky design. I rubbed her firm ass, kneading her cheeks. I spread her open, and saw her brown, wrinkled asshole and shove a finger up inside her.

“Oh, sir, that’s so nasty,” she purred.

“Your turn,” I said, pulling off my shirt.

The sunscreen was cold on her hands, but she skillfully rubbed my chest and stomach, down to my groin. She rubbed it on my legs while my hard cock brushed her face. She playfully licked at my cock as she rubbed my thighs. Then she put some more suncream on her hands and sucked my cock into her mouth. I moaned in pleasure as her hands reached behind me and started rubbing sunscreen onto my ass as she bobbed her head on my mouth.

Nearby, Mary’s halter-top was off and a big-breasted black-haired girl was rubbing sunscreen on her freckled tits while a Black cop was eating out her cunt. The Korean cop released my cock, standing up to put sunscreen on my back.

“Get on your knees,” I barked when she finished.

“Yes, sir!” she saluted.

Her slim ass wiggled as she knelt on the grass before me. I got behind her, spread her ass and plunged into her butthole. “Ohh, does my ass feel good on your cock, sir!” she asked.

Her ass felt like heaven, tight and velvety. “Yeah, slut!” I panted, my balls smacked on her taint as I bottomed out her hot ass.

I watched Mary getting eaten out by the Black cop as I pounded Korean cop’s ass. The big-breasted girl was now sucking on Mary’s freckled tits, her tongue swirling about Mary’s hard, dusky nipples. The other cops were finishing up putting on the sunscreen and were lining up at the table. Lillian, our goth slut, manned the table with teenage Violet’s assistance. Violet was drawing a number on each cop’s right breast and then the same number on their right asscheek with a big, black permanent marker, while Lillian handed out the paperwork.

“Fuck you got a tight ass!” I moaned, feeling my balls tighten. “Here it cums, slut!” Three blasts of cum shot into her bowels and I pulled out and slapped her ass. “Go line up!”

“Sir, yes, sir!” she exclaimed, jumping to her feet and jogging to join the line.

Mary was breathing heavily, recovering from her orgasm, as her two sluts running off to be the last two people in line. “Have a nice cum?” I asked.

“Any cum’s a good one, I guess,” she shrugged. “But that black chick is not a good cunt eater. I liked the other girls tits, though.”

As recruits filled out their paperwork, people started getting food from Desiree’s grill. I grabbed a burger and Mary was chowing down on a hot dog. She definitely liked her meat, I thought with a smirk. I topped the burger with some onions and ketchup and chowed down, sitting next to Mary.

“We got some good looking sluts to choose from,” I told her.

“Mark, when we’re done, here, I want you to give Jessica an interview,” Mary said. “She’s talked to her producer about doing a piece on our charity.” The charity to was Mary’s idea. We recruited Willow, an OB/GYN, as a sex slave, and Mary thought of using her to setup a free OB/GYN clinic. She wanted to host fundraisers and get influential people under my control. And screen for women to work for us. Mary had the idea to open a brothel. Jessica was our reporter slut, we used her to plants stories in the media and keep us appraised of anything going on.

“Okay,” I said. “If there’s time before our date.” I was taking Mary out to dinner and a movie tonight. We probably would go to a club afterwards, do some dancing if she wanted to. I looked over at her and smiled at a glob of mustard at the corner of her mouth. I bent over and licked her mouth.

“Mustard,” I said when she looked quizzically at me.

After everyone had filled at their forms and eaten, Lillian handed me a list. She had divided the cops into groups of three, with one group of four. The female cops, naked, were all standing at attention. I climbed up onto the step stool to address them once again, my cock half hard. The sun felt great on my skin and I was enjoying the freedom of being naked in public. Mary was standing next to me, topless, but still had on her tennis skirt.

“Recruits, you will be divided into small groups for evaluations. Do whatever your evaluating slut tells you to do. Mary and I shall wander about, doing our own evaluations. So remember, we may be watching at any time!”

“Sir, yes, sir!”

Chasity stepped up first, she was dressed in her uniform, a slutty cops outfit with a short skirt, a blue blouse that only buttoned up halfway and left much of her breasts exposed, and a pair of thigh high, black, healed boots. Chasity was a Puyallup Police Officer and would be in command of the bodyguards. “Recruits 01 through 04! Get your whorish asses over here!”

Four white women, two red-heads, a brunette, and a honey-blonde cop raced over to Chasity. Chasity had them stand spread legged with their arms behind their heads and their breasts thrust out and began examining their bodies. She would heft breasts, tweak nipples, and stroke cunts, then write notes down on her clipboard.

“Very nice tits,” she told number 01, hefting the red-head’s round melon. Chasity bent over and sucked the dark nipple into her mouth and 01 moaned softly. “Very, very nice.” Chasity made some notes on her clipboard.

Noel stepped up next. She was also wearing a slutty cop’s outfit identical to Chasity’s. Noel was a Special Agent in the FBI and our informant. “Recruits 05 through 07, follow me!” Two White cops and a dusky skinned, Middle-Eastern cop, followed Noel.

Once all the recruits were assigned their evaluators, Mary and I started moving about. The sluts were given their instructions. First, they were to inspect the recruits bodies, making notes of any imperfections they found. Next, each recruit was to eat their inspector’s cunt. Chasity already had 01, a fiery-red head, kneeling before her, eating her cunt, while the other three recruits stood in the inspect position.

I walked over to Fiona’s group where a Black cop with skin the color of coffee caught my eye. She was small breasted and had pouty lips made to suck cock. Fiona was inspecting 24, a Middle Eastern cop, when I walked up to the black cop, number 25.

“25!” I barked. “Drop down and suck my cock!”

“Sir, yes, sir!” she shouted enthusiastically, dropping down and devouring my cock.

25 was a great cocksucker, her tongue swirling about the head of my cock while her hands cupped my balls, playing with my nuts. She started bobbing her head. I grabbed her thick, wooly black hair and started fucking her mouth. 25 felt great, and I shoved her mouth down my cock, brushing the back of her throat. She relaxed and deep-throated me, her lips kissing the root of my shaft. It wasn’t long before I was about to cum, so I pulled out and jerked off on her tits.

“24!” I barked at the Middle Eastern cop. “Lick that cum up!”

24 was quite eager to lick up my white cum of the Black girl’s tits and I marked both girls on my clipboard. Fiona was evaluating 23’s cunnilingus skills. 23 was a sandy blonde White cop that was devouring Fiona like a champion. Fiona was writhing on her face, her strawberry-blonde hair tossing back as her head shook in pleasure.

Mary was fingering a red-head in Karen’s group while Karen had a brunette cop going down on her. Karen was a former Nun, one who had caused so much problems on Monday. She was responsible for Korina getting shot and Desiree almost dying. When the demoness Lilith broke her powers, I punished Karen and degraded her until she voluntarily asked to be my sex slave to end the torment. Now, she was a proper slut. Karen didn’t seem as into the cunt eating as Fiona had, maybe the brunette cop wasn’t that good at giving head. Well that was the point of the evaluations, to find the best cops.

I headed over to Violet’s group next. Violet was getting her cunt eaten out by an Asian cop and was lost to the pleasure of her tongue. They only Latina cop, number 29, was in her group and she had some nice sized tits. I had her kneel down and plunged into her cunt. 29 had a velvety cunt, but she just knelt there while I fucked her, not making a sound or moving her hips. I finished in her cunt and 29 was called over to be evaluated by lithe Violet, flushed from her last orgasm.

I enjoyed two more recruits, bleached-blonde 16 and honey-blonde 04. I fucked both their cunts and both were more spirited fucks then 29 had been and I filled their cunts with my cum. Mary had her fun, too. Once I saw her with a dirty blonde eating her cunt and an olive-skinned cop eating her ass, moaning loudly in pleasure of two sluts at eating out her holes.

After all the recruits had eaten their evaluators cunt, we started the aggressiveness test. Each recruit would wrestle each other, the goal was not to pin her opponent, but to molest them. To win, the recruit either had to make her opponent cum, or force her opponent to make herself cum. While we were evaluating the recruits, Lillian had been making up a single elimination tournament bracket. Because there was thirty-four recruits, four recruits had to wrestle in a qualifying rounds.

The matches would be held together, otherwise we would be here all day. Mary and I would be the judges for the qualifying round. I chose to judge 14, an auburn-haired cop with small, conical breasts. She was fighting 22, a black-haired cop with a nice set of melons topped with large, pink nipples. The cops got down into the starting position, 22 in the bottom position with 14 on top, her breast pressing against 22’s back.

“Fight!” I barked and they instantly started grappling.

14 got her fingers up 22’s shaved cunt, fingering her rapidly while 22 struggled beneath her. 22 used her legs to provide torque, jerking out of 14’s grasp. 14’s fingers came out wet from her cunt and 22 was on her, wrestling 14 onto her back. 22 slid her hand down to 14’s fiery bush, pinching her clit while she captured 14’s nipple in her mouth, sucking and nibbling.

14 writhed in 22’s hold, struggling to break it. She somehow hooked her right leg over the arm that was fingering her cunt and used her leg to force the arm away and break the hold. She slithered free and got on 22’s back, forcing 22’s face into the grass as her finger found 22’s asshole and she shoved two fingers up her butt while cooing in 22’s ear.

“Cum for me,” 14 cooed. “You know you want to, you fucking slut! Just come for me and you can get up and go home like that fucking loser cunt you are.”

14’s taunts fired 22 up and she struggled harder and then squirmed out from under 14’s pin. 14 was flipped onto her back, the wind knocked out of her and 22 pushed her advantage, straddling her face and pinning her arms all at the same time. 22 rubbed her wet pussy on 14’s face.

“Suck my slutty cunt, whore!” 22 moaned, rubbing pussy cream all over her face. “Mmmhh, that’s it you nasty whore. Lick my slit. Who’s the fucking loser cunt, now, bitch!”

14 was kicking hard, struggling to get out from underneath 22 as she sat on her face. 22 was moaning, pinching her nipples on her big tits. My cock was rock hard and it was pretty clear that 14 had lost, so I knelt down, lifted up her hips and just fucked my cock into her wet pussy. 14’s tits jiggled as I fucked her and I could see her tongue licking through 22’s cunt.

“Ohh, fuck that’s nasty slut,” 22 moaned. “Hmm, her tongue is digging through my dirty snatch!”

22’s breasts swayed before me and I bent down and captured a pink nipple into my mouth, enjoying the feel of her hard nub on my lips, playing with it on my tongue. 22’s arms wrapped around my head, cradling me to her breast. Her hands stroked my cheek as she moaned in pleasure.

“Yes, yes,” 22 moaned. “Oh god, this is so amazing, eat my snatch you nasty dyke!”

14’s cunt started spasming on my dick as the dirty slut came on my cock. I fucked her cunt harder and harder, balls tightening as her cunt was bringing me close and closer to cumming. I slammed into her, my cock brushing against her cervix, and spilled my seed into her womb. I wondered as I came in her if she was on the pill.

I pulled out of her cunt, my cum running out into her fiery bush. “22, you’ve won. As a reward, you can drink my cum out of her cunt!”

“Oh, thank you, sir!” 22 moaned, and started sixty-nining with 14, cleaning her cunt up with an eager tongue.

At the other match, 31 was pinned beneath 09, getting her cunt furiously fingered. 09 had fiery red hair and and her bushy cunt was matted with her juices as she fingered the raven-haired 31. The recruits not wrestling were pleasuring the sluts. Teenage Violet was sixty-nining with Asian 30. Karen, the former nun, had 04, a big-titted, honey-blonde cop, tonguing her ass. Petite Xiu, an Asian waitress from Seattle, with her big tits, had 18, a Black cop, and 20, a dirty-blonde, sucking at both of her tits and fingering her cunt. Caramel-skinned Jessica had blonde 16 lapping away at her twat.

Mary, who was supposed to be judging the other match, had red-headed recruit number 01 kneeling before her and eating her pussy with gusto while 18, a Black cop, was passionately kissing Mary. 18 had chocolate skin and a plump, Black booty that looked so enticing. I walked behind her, spread her cheeks and plunged my cock up her ass.

“Da fuck!” 18 moaned, breaking her kiss with Mary and then grunted with pain.

Mary pinched her nipple. “A recruit doesn’t complain when Mark fucks her ass! A recruit should be honored that Mark would choose her fat ass over other women!”

“Sorry, mam,” moaned 18. “Thank you for fucking my ass, sir!”

“You’re welcome, slut,” I panted. “You’re ass feels great!”

Mary kissed me over 18’s shoulder, her lips soft and I nibbled on her lower lip. I enjoyed the recruits Black ass as I made out with my fiancee. Every time I plunged into 18, her body pressed up against Mary’s. Mary slipped her tongue into my mouth, exploring my mouth before she broke the kiss and sighed in pleasure, rubbing against 18.

“Is 01 doing a good job licking your pussy?” I asked.

Mary smiled and moaned, “Yes! Umm, the bitch is making me cum!” I watched the pleasure tremble through Mary’s face as she came on 01’s face. “Hmm, I think 01 might be a keeper.”

“Oh, thank you, mam!” 01 cooed, her face sticky with girl-cum.

I fucked 18’s ass harder, her booty jiggling with every stroke. It was almost hypnotic, watching her booty shake. Fuck this was nice. I was going to cum soon and I frantically fucked her ass. “Here it cums, fucking slut!” I moaned as I shot a load of spunk into her

I pulled out and Mary, ever the doting fiancee, grabbed 01’s red hair and forced her to start cleaning my cock, the red-head’s tongue licked skillfully on my cock. While I had been fucking 18’s ass, 09 had fingered 31 to an orgasm and won her match. 09 was licking her fingers clean of 31’s cunt juices, looking quite pleased with herself as 31 panted on the ground, flushed with shame.

With the qualifying matches over, it was time to start the first round. Chasity, Noel, Karen, Xiu, Fiona, Allison, Jessica, and Willow would be judging the first eight matches of round one. Lillian assigned the matches and Mary and I would be walking about, evaluating. Everywhere, naked cops were wrestling, trying to molest each other. The air was filled with grunts and moans and shrieks.

I was pleased to see 22 was dominating 06, one of the Middle Eastern cop. 22 had her pinned and had three fingers up 06’s shaved cunt. Black 26 was making blonde 13 eat her ass out. Sandy-blonde 23 made strawberry-blonde 27 cum as she furiously fingered her cunt and rubbed her clit. To reward 23’s win, I fucked her shaved cunt doggy style and left a nice load in her cunt.

When I finished fucking 23, the other fights had ended. 22 had won her match, I was happy to see. She was an aggressive girl and I was starting to root for her. The second group of eight squared off and started wrestling. Violet, who wasn’t judging, was making 26 eat her ass out. I had corrupted sweet Violet, turned her into a such a slut, and enjoyed watching her make the black cop tongue her ass.

I had 13 tongue my ass. Watching the slut being forced to eat 26’s ass was so hot, I had to feel that tongue on my own asshole. And she didn’t disappoint. 13 was a natural ass-licker. I saw auburn-haired 02, who just lost to 29, and had her kneel down and suck my cock. I watched Violet getting her ass eaten out and enjoyed my two sluts. 13’s tongue felt amazing on my ass as 02 sucked my cock sloppily. Violet was shuddering in orgasm on the black cop’s face and I shot my load into 02’s mouth as 13’s tongue probed my ass.

I enjoyed watching brunette 11 furiously fingering honey-blonde 04. The honey-blonde cop looked like she was about to cum when she somehow broke the pin and flipped about and pushed her pussy into the brunette’s face and moaned as she smeared her cunt all over 11’s face. Blonde 16 was tribbing 10, pinning the brunette beneath her. 08 fingered 19 to an orgasm and Korean 32 forced brunette 12 to lick her cunt until she creamed all over 12’s face.

In the second round, I watched 22 dominated 24, the other Middle Eastern cop, forcing 24 to suck on her big tits while she rubbed her cunt on 24’s dusky stomach. Black 25 was making red-head 01 finger her cunt. While I watched honey-blonde 04 getting her ass fingered by blonde 16, I had brunette 10 sucking on my cock with her greedy lips.

During the quarter finals, I fucked Black 07 in the ass while I watched 22 in the fight of her life against raven-haired 34. Every time one of them would gain the advantage, the other would slip out of the pin. At one time, it seemed like 22 was going to be forced to make 34 cum, as 34 shoved her black furred muff into 22’s face. 34’s D Cup breasts heaved as she writhed under 22. But then, 22 got her hand free and grasped 34’s nipple and pinched it and pulled 34 off her face and pinned her to the ground. 22 snaked a hand down to 34’s cunt and pinched her clit until the Black cop came while I creamed 07’s Black booty.

During the semifinals, red-head 09 jerked my cock, her nice melons brushing against my arm, as I watched coffee-skinned 25 rolling about with Korean 32. 32 was lithe, and kept wiggling out of 25’s pins. I came on the two wrestling women. Some cum splashed on 25’s small breasts and the Black cop grabbed 32 and forced her to lick up my cum while 25 rubbed her cunt on 32’s thigh, orgasming and winning the match.

The finals came down to black-hair 22, with her nice melons, and Black 25, with her A Cups. Everyone was gathered around the final match, cheering their favorite. It was a fierce fight, nipples were twisted, cunts were fingered, ass were licked. It was such an amazing sight to watch. I was enjoyed 20’s ass, pulling on her dirty-blonde hair, as I reamed her asshole hard. 22 got 25 in a leg lock, holding 25’s face into her cunt. 25 struggled, pushing against 22, but her legs were too strong. 22 was moaning as 25 started licking her cunt, her large tits heaving as her orgasm neared.

“Yes, yes, eat my cunt, you fucking dyke!” 22 moaned. “Oh, God, yes, yes!” Her body writhed as her orgasm flooded over her.

I came hard in 20’s ass and pulled out. “22, here’s your reward,” I said, pointing at 20’s ass and my cum running down her crack to her taint.

“Thank you, sir,” 22 happily said, her big melons heaving with exertion.

22 knelt down and spread 20’s ass and happily ate the blonde’s asshole, scooping up my cum with her tongue. My cock was dirty from 20’s ass, so I knelt behind 22, spread her thighs and found her shaved cunt and shoved my cock in, using her pussy to wash my cock clean. Her cunt was tight and wet and felt amazing on my cock.

“Having fun, hun?” Mary asked me.

“Always, Mare.”

She was standing next to me, her tennis skirt staring me in the face, rustling in the gentle breeze blowing across the stadium. I licked my lips. Mary’s wet, juicy pussy was underneath that skirt, and I just had to taste her. I lifted her skirt up, exposing her shaved cunt and the fiery heart of pubic hair above her slit.

“Ohh, that’s nice!” gasped Mary as my tongue licked through her slit, tasting her sweet, spicy flavor.

I devoured her cunt as I fucked 22’s pussy. Mary’s moans filled my ears, her fingers running through my hair as her hips writhed on my face. I wrapped my arm around her and started kneading her plump ass, delighting in the fleshy feeling. I fucked 22’s cunt harder and harder and Mary’s breath quickened.

“Don’t stop,” she moaned. “Umm, I’m so close! Yes, yes, suck my clit! Oh fuck, fuck! Here it cums, hun! Umm, my randy stallion! Make me cum! Fuck yes!”

As she came, she flooded my mouth with more of her delicious juices. Her fingers pulled my face into her cunt as her body trembled in pleasure. Then she was kneeling next to me, throwing her arms around my neck and kissing me passionately, her eager tongue tasting her juices on my lips. Her perky breasts pressed against my chest, nipples hard as rocks as they rubbed against me.

“Oh, I love you, Mark,” Mary panted when she broke the kiss. Then she slapped my ass. “Fuck the slut good. Hmm, you’re such a randy stallion.”

I fucked 22 hard, my balls slapping against her clit. Mary’s hand reached down and found my balls, cupping them in her hand and gently massaging them. Her lips were wet as she nibbled at my ear and neck. And 22’s cunt was velvety warmth on my cock, every stroke bringing me closer to my shuddering release. Closer and closer, in and out. I groaned and slammed into her and my cum burst from my cock, showering her cunt with fertile little sperm.

The recruits had to stand at attention while Mary, the sluts, and I gathered at the table to discuss who to keep. We only needed twelve. It was difficult. Some were eliminated out of hand: 29 was a bad fuck, Mary didn’t like how 34 ate her pussy.

“12 grimaced when she tasted my pussy,” Allison reported. Jessica nodded, saying, “I tried her out and she made such an unpleasant face as she licked my cunt.”

“I disliked 10,” Karen reported. “She had a limp tongue when she ate me out.”

“I think you should choose 30,” Violet chipped in. “She has an amazing tongue.”

“We are keeping 9,” Mary said forcefully.

“Well, 22 is a given,” I inputted. “I also want to keep 24. That Turkish slut loves cum.”

“I like 33’s tits,” said Mary, “and 23’s. She’s got a nice set.”

“Hmm, and 23’s is a good muffdiver,” purred Fiona.

“She’s a keeper then,” I said.

“07 has some unsightly stretch marks,” Noel reported. “She’s already had three kids.”

“Both 15 and 16 are amazing snatch eaters,” Willow, our doctor slut, put in. “And did you see the pair of breasts on 16. They’re so lovely.”

It took almost an hour, but we made our selections and I addressed the recruits. “We have made our selections. For those not called, you are free to go and never speak about what happened here.” I called out the twelve we selected: two Black cops (18 and 25), the Korean (32) and the Thai (30), the Turkish cop (24), and reaming seven were White (1, 9, 15, 16, 22, 23, and 34). “You twelve are under the command of Chasity. You will obey her as diligently as you obey Mary and myself. Noel is her second-in-command!”

“Sir, yes, sir!” the remaining twelve called out.

“You will be known as your numbers from now on,” I bellowed. “You will be spilt into partners. The only persons you will love more than your partner is Mary and myself! The three of you that are married will be getting divorce papers, you will sign them. You have realized that you never loved your husbands. Those with boyfriends, and 18 with your girlfriend, you have realized they were just people you had fun with but now you’ve met your true love, your partner.”

“Sir, yes, sir!”

God it was intoxicating playing with people’s lives. We paired them up and assigned them to their crew. Half were in A squad and half in B squad. They were then divided into three shifts, days, evenings, and nights. They would be on active duty every other day. One would guard the entrance to the street, the other would watch the house and patrol the neighborhood. On their off-duty day, they would be on standby. If Mary or I needed to go out, one of the standby cops would accompany us.

Uniforms were handed out. We had plenty and all twelve found a slutty cops uniform that fit them. There was some variation, but they all had the thigh-high boots, short, navy blue skirts, and revealing blouses. The only part of their old uniforms they kept were their badges and their gunbelts.

I had Thamina get Nextels this morning, cell-phones that worked as Push-to-Talk radios, and each bodyguard was assigned one. Mary and I each had our own, as did Chasity and Noel. Another Nextel would be at the house. Lillian had set up the network for us and programed all the phones while the wrestling matches took place. I placed phone calls to all their spouses and boyfriends. Husbands would file for divorce and send the papers to the house and boyfriends wouldn’t cause any problems. The sluts and bodyguards packed up and we headed home.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“So that’s it?” Mary asked Jessica.

We were sitting in our living room on the couch. Mary had I had showered when we got back from Sparks Stadium, and dressed for our date. Jessica’s cameraman, Freddy, had arrived. He was the same cameraman with Jessica when I met her few days ago while jogging. Jessica is a reporter for KIRO 7 News and had been sent to investigate reports of nude jogging a few days ago. I took the opportunity to make her our slut and keep us appraised of what the media is up to.

“Yeah, Mistress,” Jessica answered. “I’ll edit it together and make your charity seem very, very important. My producer says the story should air Monday night.”

“Good work, Jessica,” I said and kissed her on the lips and groped her breast through her silk blouse.

Jessica flushed darkly and murmured, “Thank you, Master.” Mary bent down and kissed her as well and stroked her face.

Freddy wouldn’t say anything, he was under my order to not speak of anything that goes on with Jessica and us. He just quietly started packing up the gear, his face greasy with sweat. Mary and I left him too it and headed out to my car. I checked my pocket, I had my keys, my wallet, cell phone, and Nextel. 23 and 24 were waiting at a DuPont Police Cruiser. Both were beautiful in their sexy cop outfits, 23’s tits were jiggling as she breathed in her half-open blouse.

“Sir, mam!” 24, the Turkish cop, saluted. “23 and I shall be your security for the evening.”

As Mary walked around the car, I couldn’t help but notice how beautiful she was in her sleeveless, purple blouse trimmed in white, and jean skirt. The skirt was short, mid-thigh, and hugged her sexy ass. The blouse had a scooped out bodice that showed off her freckled breasts.

23 and 24 followed in their patrol cruiser as I drove to the Longston Place Regal theater. At the entrance to the our street, an Eatonville Patrol Car was parked manned by 18. We raced to the theatre, barely making it in time for the five-thirty showing of Man of Steel. The movie just opened, and I had been looking forward to seeing it. Mary was sweet enough to let me choose the movie for our date, with the caveat she would choose the movie next week. 23 and 24 waited outside.

A few simple commands allowed us to skip the concession lines and armed with popcorn and sodas, diet coke for Mary and a cherry coke for myself, we headed into the theater. The theater was full and the trailers were already starting to show. Mary spotted two empty seats in the last row all the way against the wall. It was a small section of seats, only four seats between the right aisle and the theater wall.

We slid past a pimply teen boy, sitting on the aisle, with thick, black-framed glasses holding hands with a freckled-faced girl, sixteen or seventeen. The teen was pretty, with fine cheekbones, and lustrous, black hair plaited in a braid down her back and wearing a red sundress with white flowers. The dress fell to just above her knees, exposing a pair of skinny legs. Mary sat between the wall, and I sat between her and the teen girl.

About an hour into the movie, the popcorn was finished, and Mary started rubbing the legs of my pants. I put my arm around her shoulder and she snuggled up next to me, kissing at my neck. Mary was feeling a little randy, and soon her hand was stroking my crotch. My cock was starting to harden in my pants and I placed my hand on Mary’s bare knee, sliding my hand up, under her jean skirt, up higher until I found her naked pussy, growing damp with moisture as my hand cupped her cunt.

I felt more than heard the metallic rasp as Mary drew down my jeans zipper and her hand slipped in and pulled out my cock, stroking it to full hardness as I fingered her. The teen girl sitting next to me glanced over at the movement and her eyes widened in shock when she saw Mary jerking my cock off.

The girl flushed and looked back at the screen. She kept glancing over at my cock, squirming in her seat as she tried to ignore it. Her hand gripped the chair-arm and I could see her tongue lick nervously across her lips. Mary released my cock, reached over me and grabbed the teen girl’s hand and pulled her to my cock.

Mary’s power was affecting the girl and she licked her lips and slowly started stroking my cock up and down on my cock. Mary placed her hand over the girls and together the they jacked me off. I gritted me teeth, fighting off a groan. The teen’s boyfriend remained oblivious, focused on the movie, as his girlfriend was jerking my cock off. I fingered Mary’s cunt faster, rubbing her clit with the palm of my as I slipped two fingers in and out of her slippery hole.

Mary was kissing at my neck, panting in pleasure as I fingered her. Mary and the teen’s hand maintained a steady stroke, with a firm grip on my cock. Mary’s cunt tightened on my fingers and she gasped in pleasure, almost nibbling my neck as she came. I pulled my fingers out of her cunt and licked her tasty juices of my finger.

“I’m going to cum,” I whispered in her ear.

Mary smiled and bent over, sucking the head of my cock into her mouth. The teen girl, trying to stare straight ahead so her boyfriend didn’t notice what she was doing with my cock, kept right on stroking my dick. My cum flooded my fiancee’s mouth and she skillfully swallowed it down then sat back up, licking her lips.

I put my cock away and the teen girl sat silently, her face flushed and her eyes fixed rootedly at the screen. After a few minutes, Mary stood up. As she passed the teen, she whispered, “Bathroom, one minute.” The teen girl flushed and nodded, shivering in pleasure as Mary’s ass brushed by her face.

“I’m using the restroom,” the girl whispered to her boyfriend.

“Oh, sure Nina,” he absently said.

Nina’s boyfriend was transfixed by the movie, and didn’t realize his girlfriend was gone for almost fifteen minutes. She returned first, a few strands of hair escaping her tight braid, and a faint, tangy smell of pussy filled my nose. Mary returned a minute later and sat down then handed me a pair of blue panties, trimmed in lace.

I brought Nina’s panties to my nose and inhaled her tangy flavor. Then Mary kissed me on the lips and I could taste that same flavor on her mouth. My cock was hard in my pants and I had to experience Nina’s charms as well. I pulled out my cock, then leaned over to Nina’s ear, whispering, “You’re going to climb up on my lap and sit on my cock.”

Flushing, Nina stood up and did exactly that. My power gave her no choice in the matter. Pulling her skirt up and lowered herself to my lap. Her cunt sank slowly down on my cock and I moaned at the pleasure of her embrace. She was still facing forward, and anyone looking back wouldn’t realize that she was sitting on my lap unless they looked hard.

“What the hell,” her boyfriend hissed, finally noticing something was going on with his girlfriend.

“Just be quiet and watch the movie,” I ordered and he fell silent, eyes fixed on the screen.

I had Nina just sit on me, enjoying her velvety cunt twitch on my cock as she shifted her weight every few minutes. It was sweet torture and I found it hard to pay attention to the movie. But that was alright, the movie was proving to be a big disappointment, anyways.

After fifteen minutes of my cock buried up her twat, I came, gritting my teeth as a flooded her cunt. Nina gasped in startlement as she felt my cock flooded her teenage cunt. I stayed hard in her and she started wiggling more and more, her breath quickening. Then she started rocking on my cock. She was getting hornier and hornier, becoming so desperate to cum that she no longer cared she was in a theater full of people. Her cunt felt wetter, squeezing harder on my cock. Soft moans escaped her lips and she grabbed the empty chair before her and started using it for leverage as she rose up and down on my cock.

Nina started going faster and faster as her orgasm neared. Her body shuddered and her cunt spasmed on my cock as her cum rocked through her body and a soft gasped escaped her lips. A few people turned to look back at her and she stopped sat back down on my lap, impaling my cock all the way in her triggering my own orgasm and I flooded her cunt a second time.

“Did you enjoy the movie, hun,” Mary asked with a giggle, holding onto my arm, as we walked out of the theater into the parking lot.

“Well, I enjoyed Nina,” I said and Mary gave me a throaty laugh.

“Where shall we go for dinner?” Mary asked as we got in my Mustang.

“BJs?” I asked.

Mary rubbed my cock through my pants. “I need more than cum to eat, hun.”

“I meant the restaurant,” I said.

“So you don’t want me to suck your cock?” Mary asked with a mischievous grin.

“I always want you to suck my cock,” I told her and smiled as she unzipped my pants. I groaned as her mouth sucked my dick into her warm mouth.

My phone rang through the speakers of my car. The car radio was bluetooth enabled and on the display, the caller ID said my mom was on the phone. “She always calls when you’re sucking me off,” I muttered and hit the call button. “Hey, mom.”

There was silence and then a choking sob echoed through the car speakers.

Frowning, “Mom, what’s wrong.” Mary released my cock and sat up. “Mom?”

“Mark,” a strangled, dead voice said. It was barely recognizable as my mom’s voice. “I…I…”

“What is it, mom?” I asked, panic starting to squeeze my heart.

“You’re father…he’s d…” She took a deep breath. “He’s dead, Mark.”

I blinked. “What, mom?”

Stunned incomprehension rolled through my mind. He’s dead. The bastard’s dead. Why did I feel so strange. So empty. I hated the man most of my life. Once he hurt his back and went on disability, he changed. He started drinking, and then he started hitting. He treated me like garbage, always beating me for bullshit reasons. He used to beat my mom, always for the same stupid bullshit. Dinner wasn’t done, the house wasn’t clean, there was no bear in the fridge. It was the worst when he was drunk, and he was always drunk. So why didn’t I feel happy, elated. Hell, why didn’t I even feel sad. I felt nothing, just emptiness. My father was dead and I didn’t seem to care.

“How did he die?” I heard myself ask. Mary squeezed my hand, sympathy painting her face.

“I shot him.”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 21.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 19: The Sullivans

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 19: The Sullivans

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Teen male/Female, Males/Female, Females/Teen female, Male/Females/Teen female, Mind Control, Incest, Anal, Oral, Creampie, Orgy, Magic

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 18



“You got a cute ass,” I said, pinching Mary’s plump ass as she turned the shower on. “Have I ever told you that?”

“All the time,” Mary answered, giving me a fond look. “And I never tire of hearing it.”

My cum was running out of her ass and cunt, white rivulets that ran down her legs and made her look so goddamn fucking sexy. We had just spent the last hour and half making love, in every position we could think of, and I came inside every hole my naughty filly had. I gave her ass a squeeze, enjoying the feel of the flesh of her cheeks.

Mary slapped my hand away. “Didn’t you get enough?” she asked with a pleased smile.

“Never,” I answered, pulling her to me and kissing her on the lips. “How could I ever tire of you, Mare.”

“Stop it,” Mary protested, half-heartily. Sensing weakness, I kissed her again. “My family will be here soon. We got to get ready, Mark.”

Steam started to pour from the shower and Mary slipped out of my grasp and into the shower. Warm water splashed on her perfect, naked body, running down her perky, freckled breasts and flat stomach, and matting the fiery heart of pubic hair above the slit of her pussy. She ducked her head under the water, her auburn hair plastering to her body. I followed her in, pressing up against her back, my hard cock rubbing on her ass and the small of her back, while my hands wrapped around her and found her breasts and her hard nipples.

Mary sighed in pleasure. “We don’t have time, Mark,” she whispered. Her nipples were hard points beneath my fingers.

“You’re just so beautiful,” I whispered, kissing her neck. “How can I resist your perfect body.”

Mary turned in my embrace, lust shining in her eyes. I groaned as she grasped my hard cock, stroking it with her wet hand. Her breasts were pressed against my chest, her nipples hard as rocks. I slid a hand down her wet back and fondled her plump ass.

“I thought we had to get ready?” I asked, enjoying her hand stroking my cock.

“We do,” she whispered, her legs spreading. “My family will be here soon.”

Her hands were guiding my cock to the hot entrance of her pussy. I cold feel her lips brushing my cock’s head and then hole that led deeper inside her. I thrust forward, slowly, enjoying the feel of her cunt’s embrace. “If we need to get ready, I whispered into her ear, “why are you sticking my cock in your delightful pussy?”

“Because, I love when you’re inside me,” Mary gasped, as I bottomed out. “You’re so handsome that I just can’t resist your seduction. So fuck me! Ride your filly!”

Her lips were on me, her tongue in my mouth. I gripped her hips and her legs wrapped around my waist and her arms around my neck, as I pressed her against the shower wall. Then she broke the kiss, moaning passionately in my ear, holding me tight, as I slowly began to thrust my cock in and out of her sweet pussy.

“Tonight, I’m going to make love to both my sisters,” Mary whispered into my ear. “My bitch of an older sister, Shannon, and little Missy. I’m going to eat their pussies and they’re gone to eat mine. And then you can fuck them.” She gripped my cock harder with her cunt. “Imagine it, the Sullivan girls naked and wet and willing in your bed.”

I pictured them. Shannon, a more mature Mary, her body riper. Missy was Mary younger sister, still in high school, just coming into her beauty. All three, together on the bed. Three red-haired beauty’s caressing each other. Who would I have first? The more experienced Shannon, or the youthful and possibly virginal Missy.

“Your the best, Mare,” I panted. “So sweet of you to share your sisters.”

Mary gave a throaty purr. “After you cum in my sister’s naughty cunts, I’m going to eat your tasty cum out of their twats.”

I could picture Mary kneeling before her sister, eating creampie while I took my filly from behind. Her sister would be writhing in pleasure, begging Mary to eat her nasty cunt harder and better. Begging for Mary to give her an orgasm. And when I shot my load in Mary’s tight pussy, the sisters would swap, and Mary’s creampie would get eaten.

“Yes, Mare!” I panted, my balls tightening, “Yes, oh fuck, I can’t wait! Here it comes, Mare. You’ve been a naughty filly!” I groaned as my cum shot inside her.

“Fuck, fuck, cum in me!” she gasped. “Are you that excited?”

“Yeah,” I panted, leaning against her.

“Don’t stop,” Mary urged. “I need to cum! Keep fucking, stud!”

Our flesh slapped together as I started fucking her again. “Are you excited to eat your sister’s cunts?” I whispered in her ear.

“Yes, I can’t wait,” she moaned, fucking her hips back into me. “I’m going…” A knock at the bathroom door interrupted her. “Yes,” Mary angrily shouted.

The bathroom door opened and someone entered. “Sorry, Mistress,” Thamina, our Arabic slut, apologized. Thamina was one of the three sluts that were going to serve us tonight. Desiree, wife of the previous owner of our house, and Fiona, a waitress from Seattle, were the other two. “Your sister, Shannon, and her boyfriend have arrived.”

“Figures,” Mary moaned, bucking her hips on me. “She’s early. Tell her we’re getting ready and will be down soon.”

“Shall I tell them why you are delayed?” Thamina asked with amusement.

“No,” Mary gasped. “And be on your best behavior. Tonight, you’re just regular maids, not fuck maids.”

“Of course, Mistress,” Thamina murmured.

“You will call me Miss Mary in front of my family, slut,” Mary moaned. “Or I’ll paddle your ass until its cherry red and you can’t sit down for a week!” Mary’s cunt gave my cock a squeeze. “Umm, your dusky ass jiggling at every blow, your naughty little cunt getting wetter and wetter! Umm, yes, fuck me harder, Mark!” I obliged, fucking Mary hard, our groins smacking together wetly in the shower. Her cunt spasmed on my cock as she screamed her orgasm loudly. “My randy stallion! Oh yes! Oh fucking yes!”

I kept fucking her harder and harder as she moaned her passion. Her cunt kept rippling on my cock as a second orgasm followed the first, not as strong, but she still bucked and writhed against me. Her cunt was milking my cock, hungry for my cum. I felt my balls tightening and I groaned into my filly’s ear and unloaded into her cunt, three blasts of sticky cum.

I was ready first, dressing in a pair of blue jeans and a dark blue pin-striped white-shirt. I was freshly shaved and wearing a musky cologne that Mary had got for me. “Umm, you smell great,” Mary had purred, kissing me on the lips. My hands slid down, squeezing her plump ass. She reached behind and pushed my hands off. “No, you go downstairs and entertain our guests.”

I sighed, adjusted my hard cock in my pants and I left Mary, naked, putting on her makeup in front of the bathroom mirror. I walked down stairs, hearing voices in the living room. Fiona walked by in a her conservative maid outfit, at least conservative compared to the one she usually wore. She was wearing a classic, french maid’s outfit, low cut bodice surrounded by lace, a short skirt with layers of white, frilly petticoats beneath, and fishnet stalkings held up by a garter belt covered her beautiful legs. Her strawberry-blonde hair was pulled back in a pony tail and the small, white maids cap covered her head. In her hands she held a silver platter, three wine glasses and two soda glasses on the tray.

“Master,” she greeted, the flushed, “I mean, Mr. Mark.”

“Don’t let Mary here you slip up,” I warned. “She’s looking to paddle someone.”

“Thanks for the warning, sir,” Fiona smiled and I followed her into the living room where she placed glasses on coasters on the coffee table.

Mary’s family and her sisters’ boyfriends were all sitting, nervous, in the living room. I knew that feeling well, from my job as a door-to-door vacuum-cleaner salesman. Even after years of doing the job, being in a strange house was always a little uncomfortable. Mary’s father stood up, he was a tall man, a little heavy around the middle. His hair was red, streaked with gray and tied back in a ponytail and a bright, red beard peppered with gray covered his lean face. He had green eyes, the same deep shade that Mary had.

“Mark?” he asked, with a question, extending his hand.

“Yeah,” I answered. He had a firm grip. “I’m Mark Glassner and you must be Sean.” I noticed a gold wedding band. “Oh, Mary didn’t tell me you remarried.”

Sean blinked, then looked down at his left hand. “Oh, no. I just…” He sighed. “I’m sure Mary told you about her mother.”

I nodded. Mary had told me all about how her mother had ran off when she was six with a musician. Her mom wanted to have fun, so she abandoned her family to whore around with some indie rock band. Mary’s mom had written a detailed letter to her husband describing all the fun she was having with her boyfriend, and others. She divorced her husband and signed away her custody rights to her children. Mary was still hurt by her mother’s abandonment.

“Sorry,” I said, not sure what else to say to a man who seemed to never have gotten over his whore of wife running out on him.

“It’s fine,” Sean shrugged. “Anyway, this is my oldest, Shannon.” Sean motioned to a fiery red-head in her early twenties. Shannon was taller than Mary, and had her father’s lean face. Other than the red-hair, I wouldn’t have thought Shannon was Mary’s sister at all. She was dressed in tight blue jeans that showed off her firm ass and a lilac, peasant blouse embroidered with small, dark purple flowers down the V neckline.

“I’m so happy to meet you,” Shannon exclaimed and threw her arms around my neck and hugged me. I could feel her breasts pressing against me through her loose blouse. They felt bigger than Mary’s.

Shannon broke the embrace and looked me up and down. “You’re better dressed than Mike,” she said. Mike was the asshole Mary was dating when I met her. He was her high school sweetheart and took advantage of her. Mary feared turning into her mother, of becoming a whore and running off with another man, so she stayed with Mike even after she thought he had cheated on her. One of these days I was going to get around to punishing the guy for how we treated her.

“You better not break her heart, Mark,” Shannon warned with a mother’s fierceness.

“I won’t,” I told her. Her eyes were a beautiful hazel, flecked with green spots, and bored intensely into me. “I love her.”

And then she was all smiles again. “Of course you do.”

The youngest, Missy, stood excitedly behind her sister. Missy looked like a younger version of Mary, the same, heart-shaped, freckled face, but with blue eyes. Her hair was lighter, a strawberry-blonde, gathered in two pigtails. She was gangly, still filling out, and looked to be about fifteen. She squealed happily and through her arms around my neck.

“Oh my gosh!” Missy exclaimed. “I can’t wait for the wedding! I’ve always wanted a big brother!” Then her lips pressed quickly on my cheek and then she squealed again and jumped back.

“I…well…It’s nice to meet you, Missy,” I stammered, thrown off by her enthusiasm. Her body had felt so nice pressed up against me, small breasts and lithe frame of a teenager. My cock was even harder in my pants, knowing I was going to fuck both of these girls tonight. I wanted to do it right now, but I knew Mary wanted a nice, normal dinner with her family, first.

“Well, I’m George, Shannon’s boyfriend,” a man, about my age, said. He had short, black hair, the kind of haircut you see on a business man. He was dressed nicely, gray slacks, buttoned-down white shirt with a gray vest over the shirt. A gray fedora was perched on his head and I almost laughed. He was trying to look smooth and not quite pulling it off. I shook his hand. “You have a great house. Mary never said what you do?”

I smiled. “Poker,” I lied. “I’m a gambler.”

“Not a bank thief?” George asked. Clearly he’s seen news report about me.

Well, I was that, with my power it was child’s play. “No, that was a misunderstanding. You can ask Mary, she was with me when some of those happened. Didn’t stop the FBI from breaking down my door and scaring us, though.”

“Of course,” Sean said. “My Mary wouldn’t be involved with a bank robber.”

God, it was getting hard to hold a straight face. Mary didn’t even object when I told her about robbing a bank, in fact she got wet and excited and we fucked passionately. The last guest, sipping at a soda and sitting quietly on the couch, was a teenage boy. He was fifteen or so, the same age as Missy. He wore a red hoodie and blue jeans, his left ear was pierced and his hair was long and shaved at the sides. I looked questioningly at the youth.

“This is Damien,” Missy said, excitedly. “We’ve been dating forever! Ever since the spring sock hop! He’s the best!” Missy started glassy eyed at the youth, puppy love dripping off her body.

“Hi,” he muttered and shrunk into the couch beneath the stairs of all the adults.

Everyone sat down, the adults grabbed their wine glasses and Missy grabbed the other soda. Shannon and George sitting on the couch next to Damien, Sean sat in a recliner, and Missy perched on the couch arm next to Damien, who’s eyes glanced at her coltish legs and he held his glass over his crotch.

I wasn’t the only one that needed to some relief, I thought with a smile.

“So, poker, that must be exciting,” Sean said. “I just teach High School English.”

“Oh, High School can be pretty exciting,” I said, remembering all the fun I had today at Rogers High School. That was a mistake, I really needed to attend to my hard cock.

Fiona was standing at the far end of the table. Looking so beautiful, so sexy in her maid outfit. God, I couldn’t wait till after dinner, I need to fuck something. I caught her gaze and motioned her to the hallway where the first floor bathroom was.

Thamina walked in. “Is there anything I can get you Ma-Mister Mark?”

“No, I’m going to check on our dinner with Desiree. She’s an amazing cook. Thamina will get you anything you need.” I stood up. “Excuse me.”

“Oh, good, I’m starving,” Shannon admitted. “Only had a salad for lunch. Got to watch my figure,” she giggled, sipping at her wine. I glanced at her figure, and whatever she was doing, it was working.

“How many staff do you have?” Sean asked, eying Thamina. “It seems a little much.”

“Oh, we have enough,” I answered. “Mary wanted tonight to be special. If you’ll excuse me,” I said, desperate to get some relief for my cock.

I disappeared into the dining room and cut through the kitchen. It smelled delicious and Desiree looked curious at me as I walked by. I exited the kitchen entering into another hallway. This hallway led to the stairs and the first floor bathroom. Inside the bathroom, Fiona was waiting, a naughty smile on her face. I closed the door and held a finger to my lips and Fiona’s smile broadened.

I bent her over the sink, flipped up her black maid’s skirt and the ruffled petticoats beneath and exposed her freckled ass and the wet slit of her cunt. Her vulva was flushed with desire and her inner lips protruded from the center of her tight slit. I fished my cock out and sighed in relief as a slid slowly into Fiona’s warm embrace.

I fucked her slowly, with strong, deep strokes, savoring the delicious feel of her pussy on my cock as I reamed her silken walls. Fiona clapped a hand over her mouth to stifle a moan. There was something deeply exciting fucking a woman while a group of people chatters on in the next room. It was getting noisier in the living room as the wine loosened their nerves.

The bathroom door opened and a stunned Missy Sullivan looked on. She gaped, not knowing what to do as I fucked Fiona. Then hurt and anger replaced the surprise, her blue eyes staring daggers at me. She drew in a deep breath, about to scream, and I was about to give her a command when Mary was behind her, clapping a hand over her little sister’s mouth.

“Shhh, Missy, it’s me,” Mary whispered. “I’m going to let go, so don’t scream.”

Missy nodded her head. “Your fiancee’s is…is…with another woman.” Missy’s face flushed scarlet and she tried to look away, but her eyes were rooted to where my cock was pumping in and out of Fiona’s cunt.

“It’s okay, babydoll,” Mary whispered and gently nudged Missy into the bathroom and closed the door. “Mark’s a real man,” Mary continued, whispering in her sister’s ear. They were the same height and Mary wrapped her arms around her sister and pressed against her back. “And a real man takes who he wants when he wants her.”

“But, but,” Missy tried to protest, her thoughts scattered by the situation.

“Go ahead, watch a real man fuck,” Mary purred. “Watch a real man take his pleasure from a naughty little slut who’s going to get her bottom paddled, latter.” Was it fair to paddle Fiona for following my commands when she had no choice. No, but that wasn’t going to stop Mary. She just loved paddling asses and would use any flimsy excuse to do it.

My strokes were getting harder, I always loved having an audience, and Mary’s innocent little sister made quite the inciting audience. Fiona must have thought so, too, because she screamed into her hand as her cunt rippled on my cock. Or maybe she was excited by the thought of getting spanked by Mary.

“He’s big,” Missy said in awe. “He’s bigger than Damien.”

“Damien’s still only fifteen,” Mary said, “He may grow a bit more. Imagine that cock in your pussy, Missy. I bet it would feel better than Damien’s little cock. I bet you’d have a nice cum! You did say you never came with Damien?”

“No,” Missy whispered. “It feels nice, but I never cum.” Missy bit her lip and glanced at me. “You don’t want me…with him?”

“Would you like that?” Mary asked.

“I…I love Damien,” Missy said. “He loves me and I gave him my virginity. We’re going to get married and have a bunch of kids.”

“Of course you are, babydoll,” Mary whispered. “But fucking and love have nothing to do with each other. Mark loves me, yet he’s fucking Fiona. I love Mark, and yet I fucked other people.”

“Really?” Missy asked, eagerly. “Who?”

“Fiona there,” Mary answered.

“You’ve been with a woman?” Missy gasped. “Wow!”

“He’s going to cum, soon” Mary whispered. “See his face, his balls are ready to cum. When a guy gets that look there’s no stopping him.”

I gritted me teeth, their talk sending me over the edge and I dumped my load into Fiona’s cunt. I pulled out and Missy’s eyes were glued to my wet cock and then she saw the white sperm leaking from Fiona’s pussy.

“That’s a real man’s work there, Missy,” Mary said. “Now, don’t go tell anyone about this. It’s our little secret, okay.”

Missy nodded, staring in amazement at Fiona’s pussy. Mary opened the door and gave her a little shove then rounded on me, hands on her hips. Even angry, she looked stunning in her black dress. It was tight, clinging to her curves, and low cut to show off her freckled cleaved. Black stockings covered her shapely legs, held up by a garter belt, the clasps just peaking out from beneath her skirt’s hem.

“You’re supposed to behaving, Mark Glassner,” Mary hissed in anger.

“Sorry, Mare,” I sheepishly said. “I got horny.”

Mary rolled her eyes. “When aren’t you horny, Mark?”

I smiled. “Never,” I retorted with a grin. “You’re gorgeous, Mare. I love that dress on you.” A smile cracked Mary’s face.

“Well, have you got it out of your system, or do I need to worry about you sneaking out during dinner to stick it up some slut’s ass?”

“I’ll be good,” I promised.

Mary smacked Fiona’s ass. “Wipe that cum up and get out there and serve.” And then Mary grabbed me by the arm and dragged me out of the bathroom.

Shannon and Sean were excited to see Mary and Missy had this knowing smirk on her face when Fiona walked out looking a little flustered. But she didn’t say anything. Shannon hugged her sister for a little longer than sisters normally hug, her hands stroking Mary’s back a little more sensuous then you’d expect. Mary’s wish to have all women desire her was working on her sisters, especially Shannon.

Dinner was a delicious, multi-course affair. Starting with a delicious potato soup, homemade of course, followed by an almond-topped salad. The main course was lemon and pepper roasted squab stuffed with a delicious, bread stuffing. Creamy mashed potatoes were served on the side, covered in a savory gravy. Wine flowed and soon everyone was laughing and having a good time. Sean was a funny guy, it turned out, loving to tell stories about all the stupidly funny things his students had done over the years.

Damien came out of his shell when when we discovered we both played Call of Duty. “Ghost is going to be whacked!” Damien exclaimed. “Gonna dominate on Xbox Live!” He was a nice kid once he got over his shyness. Missy sat next to him, nodding when Damien would say something, but she kept staring at me, that knowing smile on her face and a flush painting her cheeks red.

Shannon and her boyfriend George talked with Mary. Shannon had her eyes fixed on Mary’s cleavage most of the time and every so often Mary would shiver. Mary leaned over and whispered that her sister was playing footsie with her underneath the table and every so often would get bold enough to rub her foot all the way to Mary’s pussy, brushing her hard clit through the fabric of her panties.

George was oblivious to his girlfriends activities beneath the table. The talk turned to my supposed poker career and I made use of all the World Series of Pokers I had ever watched to bluff my way through the conversation. It was important to Mary that I didn’t exert any unneeded control on her family.

When dessert was served, Mary excused herself to use the restroom and Shannon joined her. When Mary came back, her hair was a little mused and her lipstick smudged. I pulled her to me and kissed her and she whispered, “Shannon kissed me.”

George kissed Shannon when she sat down and plates of chocolate cake and vanilla ice cream were brought out by Desiree herself and everyone praised her cooking. Sean insisted she join us and eat some of her cake, along with Fiona and Thamina.

“I am stuffed,” Shannon said. “That was worth starving myself all day. But I’m going to have to spend an extra half hour at the gym to burn off that cake.”

Another bottle of wine was broached, and somehow, to Mary’s embarrassment, her dad started talking about her security blanket. “Mr. Fuzzydown, was his name,” Sean laughed, “and she carried it everywhere, tucked underneath her arm. When people asked her about it, she would say, ‘This is Mr. Fuzzydown, my butler.’ She had gotten it in her head that a butler protected people.”

“I was four, dad,” Mary blushed. “It was some stupid movie I watched as a kid, I think.”

“She wouldn’t even let her mother or I wash it,” Sean said and Mary and her sisters fell silent. Sean cleared his throat, “Anyway, its getting late and I should be getting Damien home.”

“Oh, its too early to go,” Mary pouted. “Why don’t you have Mark talk to Damien’s parents, he’ll straighten it out. He’s very persuasive. If his poker career ever fails him, he could get into sales and make a killing. Besides, my sisters and I have some lady business to attend to.”

“What?” Missy asked, excitedly.

Mary just smiled mysteriously at her little sister and turned to head upstairs. Shannon eagerly followed, probably hopping to continue their kiss, and Missy glanced at me, flushed, and then chased after Mary.

After speaking with Damien’s parents, us guys retired to the living room. “I have a present for you guys,” I said. “Right now, Mary and her sisters are making love and I am about to go and join them.”

All three started at me as if I was speaking a foreign language. “Not funny, man,” George said, some heat to his voice.

“It’s okay for Mary and I to have sex with them,” I calmly told them. “You guy’s don’t mind. And I’m sure your girlfriends won’t mind if you guys get laid tonight, either.”

The sluts, Desiree, Fiona, and Thamina were lurking for my signal and came out, naked. Desiree had nut-brown skin and big breasts that swayed as she walked. Fiona’s breasts were nice sized, smaller than Desiree, and topped with red nipples. A landing strip of fiery hair led down to her pussy. Thamina still wore her headscarf, her dusky breasts were topped with dark nipples and a V of black hair pointed down to her cunt.

“Sean, you’re my future father-in-law, so why don’t you choose first,” I said.

Sean swallowed and glanced at me. “I…I haven’t been with a woman since…” Since his wife left him.

I nodded. “Isn’t it time to change that. Choose one and you’ll have a night to remember.”

“God, they’re so beautiful,” he groaned and chose Fiona.

Fiona’s blue eyes sparkled with lust and she pushed Sean down into the recliner and draped herself across Sean’s lap and started kissing him. Sean sat there rigid, for a moment, and then his arms wrapped around her and he was kissing her back just as passionately.

Damien grabbed Desiree. “Your tits are so big,” he moaned. “Like Mrs. Corra my math teacher.” He, slowly, reached out and squeezed her big tit. “It’s so…soft and yet firm!” he marveled.

“Not so hard,” Desiree winced. “A women needs to be touched, gently.”

“Will you show me?” he asked, eagerly. “How to please a women?”

Sean was to lost in making out with Fiona to catch the implication of that statement. From what I gathered in the bathroom, Missy wasn’t terribly satisfied with Damien’s performance. The boy was eager and Desiree was soon stretched out on the couch talking him through feeling up her breasts.

Thamina went to George, shyly. Thamina always got shy around strangers. Her strict, Muslim upbringing had shamed her from pursuing the desires of her body. George cupped her chin and kissed her gently until she stopped trembling and then he sat her down in the other recliner, spread her dusky thighs and Thamina moaned in appreciation. George, it seemed, didn’t need lessons in how to please a woman.

“Shh,” Fiona hushed my future father-in-law, placing a finger on her lips as her other hand was busy with his pants. “Let me take care of you.”

She rose up and I could see Sean’s penis poking at the waxed lips of her pussy as she guided him into her hole, then she sank down and groaned as he shot his load prematurely. “Sorry,” he gasped. “It’s been so long.”

“You don’t need to apologize,” Fiona said, rising up on his cock, still hard even after cumming. “Now that the first one is out of the way, you’ll last longer.”

“Sheesh,” Sean muttered. “Wow, I had forgotten how amazing this was!”

On the couch, Desiree was teaching Damien how eat a woman’s cunt. “Umm, that’s good. The clitoris is very sensitive, so be gentle with it. Yes, nice, slow rubs. Don’t be afraid to kiss it and suck on it, but watch your…uuhh…your teeth!” she panted, playing with her nipples as Damien eagerly sucked at her pussy.

My cock was hard in my pants and then I realized the flaw in our plan. Mary wanted to make love to both her sisters, alone, at first. She would text me when she was ready for me to join her. In the meantime, I was supposed to make sure her father and her sisters’ boyfriends were distracted. They were. But we only had three sluts stay. I should have had a fourth slut stay so I could have someone to play with.

I considered going next door where the other sluts were at, probably having themselves a fun little girly orgy, when I saw Fiona’s ass as she rode Sean. She had a free hole. And Sean would soon be my father-in-law so we were practically family so why not share a whore with him. I walked over to the chair, my cock bumping into Fiona’s ass.

“Are you…uhh…going to fuck my ass, Master?” Fiona panted, forgetting how to address me in front of company. Well, the cat was out of the bag so what did it matter.

“Yeah, slut,” I told her. “I’m going to ream your sexy ass.”

I slid into her tight ass, extra tight as Sean’s cock filled her cunt. “What…” Sean started to protest and Fiona sealed her lips over his, stifling his objections as she fucked us both, rising and wiggling her hips, finding a rhythm to pleasure the two of us.

Fiona broke her kiss and started panting, “Oh, fuck, your cock feels so good in my ass, Master. And Mr. Sullivan’s feels so good in my pussy! Thank you, Master!”

I started fucking Fiona back, getting into the rhythm and enjoying her sweet ass. Sean was groping her breasts and sucked a red nipple into his mouth. “God, your ass feels amazing, slut!” I growled.

“Hmm, you like my slutty ass, Master!” Fiona cooed. “Are you going to cum in my ass? Are you going to fill my slutty as with your hot cum!”

“Fucking slut,” I groaned, her talk turning me on.

That tightening sensations was beginning in my balls and I fucked Fiona’s ass as hard as I could, shoving her cunt down onto Sean’s cock. My future father-in-law was gasping in pleasure as Fiona’s cunt slammed down on him over and over. I fucked her harder, three more powerful strokes and then I was flooding her ass with my cum.

“Oh man!” Sean moaned. “Oh man! That’s feels so good! It’s been so long!”

“Mm, pour your cum in my hungry cunt,” Fiona purred as I pulled out and sat down on the ottoman. I watched as Fiona’s hips rose and fell, her asshole gaping open and leaking dirty cum. “Oh yes, oh yes, I love cum shooting in my slutty cunt! Yes!” More cum was forced out her ass as Fiona came. And then she slipped off Sean’s lap and dutifully cleaned my dirty cock off while Sean panted in the seat, his eyes closed.

George was fucking Thamina now, leaning over her as the recliner rocked from the force of their fucking. Thamina’s dusky legs were wrapped around his hips, pulling him hard into her cunt. Her headscarf was half hanging off, exposing her beautiful, black hair. The colorful fabric spilled across her breasts, a nipple peaking out from beneath a hem.

“Sorry,” Damien apologized. I looked back to see the teen between Desiree’s legs, cum splattering her stomach.

“It’s okay, most young men are a little trigger happy,” Desiree purred as she stroked his cock. “Mmhh, you feel like you’re ready to go, again.”

“Wow, your wetter than Missy was,” Damien groaned as Desiree guided her cock into her cunt. “Oh man, how are you squeezing my cock with your pussy?”

“Kegals!” Desiree giggled.

“You feel so much better than Missy,” Damien groaned.

“You just got to treat Missy right,” Desiree murmured, “then she’ll be a randy bitch for you. Besides, Master’s going to show Missy how to treat a man. You won’t be disappointed.”

“I won’t?” Damien asked. “How can she compare to you, Desiree?”

“Oh, that’s sweet,” Desiree purred and kissed him, wrapping her legs around his pumping hips.

“I’m serious, I think I love you,” Damien panted.

“No you don’t,” Desiree said, stroking his face. “You just love how my pussy’s making your cock feel right now. That’s lust, not love. Love is more pure, it’s about just wanting to be with them. Enjoying their company. Helping them out. And missing them when they’re gone. Its about trust and intimacy.”

“I thought I had that with Tiffany,” Sean suddenly said, rubbing his face. “God, I still miss her.”

“Tiffany, that’s Mary’s mom?” I asked. Fiona’s cock cleaning had turned into a very pleasant blowjob, her mouth bobbing up and down on my cock.

“Yeah,” Sean sighed. “I don’t know what went wrong. I thought everything was just fine. I mean, we fought, but it was nothing serious. I really thought she loved me and then…then she just changed. It was like she became a different person. Wild and lusty.”

“Sorry,” I said, feeling uncomfortable. “I don’t know what I’d do without Mary.”

“It’s like a part of me was ripped away,” Sean sighed. “Every day it hurts. Thirteen damn long years and I still love her.” He grabbed his wine and downed it. “Fuck, I must be drunk.”

I pushed Fiona off my cock and she took the hint and slid onto Sean’s lap and held him to her breast and he started crying. George and Damien were too lost in their fuckings to notice. Then, Fiona stood up, and led Sean to her bed. Sean trailed after her like a lost boy, head hanging down, just stumbling behind her.

I felt very uncomfortable. Around me Damien was furiously pumping atop of Desiree while sucking at her bit tits, and George was giving it to Thamina hard, their groins slapping together with loud slaps and Thamina was moaning in pleasure. A burning hatred for Mary’s mother filled my heart. Sean was great guy, and Mary and her sisters were great gals, and she just left them from some fucking musicians.

If I ever got my hands on Tiffany I would leave her howling for all the pain she caused.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I sneezed as I got out of the cab.

The cab reeked of body odor and some disgusting aftershave. The cabbie, a black Haitian that barely spoke any English, spent the entire drive over to the Pirate’s Rum Bar and Grill jabbering away in Haitian creole on his bluetooth. I was glad to get out of the cab. It was late, after midnight, later than I wanted to be out. I may look eighteen, but inside I felt like my forty-four year old self. We were only here this late because the bouncer that lets in underage girls doesn’t start until midnight.

The bar was a dive but a lot of young people were hanging outside. The rumors of its no card policy after midnight had gotten around and all the young party goers were arriving. The place looked pretty disgusting on the outside and hoped it wasn’t as bad on the inside. I spent too much time in dive bars when I was enslaved by Kurt Bronson, thirteen years ago. Back when I was Tiffany Sullivan, happy wife and mother.

I closed my eyes, fighting off the tears as I thought of Sean. It still hurt to think of Sean and my daughters and all that was stolen from me, but I forced it down. I was on a mission from God. I needed to fuck Antsy, a girl that wasn’t even slightly bi-curious. I already had her half convinced to do a threesome with me and a guy we picked up at a bar. It was the reason we were here. I needed to get Antsy in bed so I could perform the Prayer of Avvah on her and make her a trap for her brother, the Warlock Mark, to fall into.

Antsy got out on the other side of the cab, dressed in a her tightest pants, low-hipped ass hugging jeans that had sparkling hearts on the back pockets, drawing the eye to her youthful curves. Her top was a loose thing, tied around the back of the neck and lower back, the colorful cloth cupped her breasts and swayed and jiggled as she walked. Around her belly was a gold chain that drew her eyes to her exposed stomach. Her jeans were so low cut, her red thong was clearly visible wrapping around her hips and disappearing down the front and back of her pants. The mom in me disapproved of her wearing such slutty clothing, the woman in me just thought how fucking hot she looked and how much I wanted to be those jeans.

“This is so exciting,” Antsy giggled. The girl had come to Miami to party and already had a one night stand last night and was excited to have another.

“Yeah,” I lied. I didn’t feel excited inside. I felt homesick, but I was Sister Theodora Mariam, and I had my mission from God, and come hell or high water, I was going to fuck pretty little Antsy tonight one way or the other.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Oh, its too early to go,” I pouted. “Why don’t you have Mark talk to Damien’s parents, he’ll straighten it out. He’s very persuasive. If his…poker…career ever fails him, he could get into sales and make a killing. Besides, my sisters and I have some lady business to attend to.”

“What?” Missy asked me, excitedly.

I just gave her my most enigmatic smile at walked upstairs. I glanced behind me to see Shannon eagerly following. Shannon had fallen under my powers quiet quickly, from that long hug she gave me, to playing footsie under the table, culminating in us making out for a minute in front of the bathroom. Normally my sister was a complete bitch to me, but my powers gotten her to be quiet friendly. When I reached the top of stairs, I could hear Missy’s excited steps as she raced up the stairs.

“Wait up!” she called.

Shannon looked disappointed. She clearly wanted to continue that kiss in private. I had made a wish with the Devil for all women to desire me. It had different effects on different women, some became quite bold and other just friendly. But any woman would yield to my advances, even my sisters. Or that whore of a mother if she ever showed back up.

Of course, what I would to to her wouldn’t be that pleasant.

I dismissed that thought, I had two sexy sisters to play with and opened the door to my bedroom I shared with Mark. The sluts had made the bed up while we were in the shower, putting on clean sheets. Mark and I had a pleasant afternoon, first we had fucked a pair of virgin teenagers, and then we spent a few, pleasant hours making love. I think Mark was a little jealous of how much time I would spend with my friend Alice when we would meet for our trysts at the Blue Spruce. I was more than happy to prove to Mark that I could spend just as much time making love with him.

But now, I wanted to make love with my sisters. They were both beautiful. Shannon with her flaming red hair, not the drab auburn I got, and those breasts. My were nice a perky, but so were Shannon’s and they were bigger. Mike, my ex, would always stare at them, making me so jealous. Missy was beautiful, as well, skinny and lithe and full of youthful energy. And her hair was a gorgeous, strawberry-blonde.

Shannon didn’t resist when I pulled her in for a kiss, just melted against my body. I could feel her breasts pressing against my own tits. Shannon’s tongue slid into my mouth, wrestling with my own. Her hands roamed my back, sliding down my bare back, to the silky fabric of my dress and then down to cup my ass beneath my short skirt. I returned the favor, squeezing her ass through her skinny jeans. It was firm and perky.

“Oh my gosh!” Missy gasped. “What are you two doing?”

I broke the kiss and reached out, grabbing Missy by the shoulder and pulling her to me. “Just expressing how much we love each other.”

“But…but,” she started to protest, but I silenced her with a kiss.

Missy was frozen, her lips sealed in shock, but then desire overwhelmed her and her lips parted, allowing my tongue inside her mouth. She wore watermelon lip gloss and tasted of chocolate cake. Her slim body pressed against me and I slid a hand up her side to cup her budding breasts beneath the white bodice of her yellow dress.

The dress was held up by thin, shoulder straps, and I slid one off her right shoulder and then off her left shoulder. I broke the kiss and Missy stood stunned, licking her lips and her eyes wide. I tugged at her dress and it slid off her body. She wore a strapless, gray bra beneath her dress and a matching pair of gray, silk panties with a pink bow.

“Isn’t she beautiful?” I whispered and Shannon hugged me from behind and whispered into my ear, “Yes.” Then her tongue was licking my lobe and I shivered in pleasure. I could feel naked skin pressing against my back and hard nipples. I was too busy kissing Missy to notice when Shannon had removed her lilac top and bra.

Missy trembled before me, and I whispered, “Shh, it’s alright babydoll. I’m going to make you feel so good.”

“Okay, Mary,” Missy breathed and jumped as I reached out and fingered her bra cup, slipping a finger underneath the cup to feel her supple flesh beneath. I was delighted to find the bra clasped in the front and deftly undid it, her bra sliding off her arms and shoulder to lie on the floor.

Missy instinctively moved her hands to hide her budding breasts topped with dusky nipples. She was as freckled as mine were, and her nipples were the same dark shade, although they looked slightly bigger than mine. I grabbed her hands and pushed them back down to her sides. Her nipples were hard with desire and her breasts rose as she her breath quickened. Missy licked her lips, staring wide eyed as Shannon kissed the nape of my neck.

“Don’t you want to see our baby sisters pussy?” I asked over my shoulder.

“Ohh, I would love to,” Shannon purred. “C’mon babydoll, lets see how cute it is. I haven’t seen you naked since you were four and you said big girls bathe themselves.”

Missy shook her head. “I’m too embarrassed.”

“You let Damien see your pretty little pussy,” Shannon cooed. “And stick his little cock in it. So don’t be shy. It’s just us girls, now.”

Missy just flushed and looked down.

“Maybe if you saw your sisters pussy that would make you feel better,” Shannon said.

Missy nodded and Shannon pulled the zipper down the back of my dress and what was so tight suddenly loosened and started slipping off my shoulders. I wiggled my shoulders and the dress slid down my body and landed in a pile at my feat. I was naked underneath, save a black garter belt holding my black stockings up.

“Wow,” Missy said in amazement. “You’re not wearing any underwear.”

“What a naughty girl,” purred Shannon and she squeezed my plump ass with one hand.

“And you shaved, all except that cute little heart,” Missy whispered.

“I showed you mine, baby sister,” I said, “Let’s see yours.”

“Fine, but don’t laugh,” she warned. She hooked her hands in her silk panties and pulled them down. Her pussy was adorned with sparse, red hair. “I’m a late bloomer, apparently. I just started growing hair six month’s ago.”

“It’s so beautiful,” I whispered and reached out, sliding a hand down her pubic bone, through her fine hair, and down to her little pearl. I let my finger lightly graze her clit and she shuddered in pleasure, then I slid my finger between her legs, down her wet slid.

“Wow, that feels good,” Missy gasped. “Damien’s always so rough, but this, wow.”

“I bet Damien is getting a lesson in how to please a woman properly,” Mary answered.

“What?” Missy asked, confused. “You don’t mean…”

“Hmm, our maids should be servicing your boyfriends and dad,” I told her.

“What?” Shannon demanded. “George better not be getting serviced.”

I turned, my naked nipple grazing Shannon’s naked breast. “You’re one to get jealous, fooling around with your sister,” I pointed out.

Shannon spluttered, “Th-this is different!”

“Is it, sweet sister?” I asked, reaching out and unbuckling the belt that encircled her waist, undoing the button of her jeans. “Do you want me to stop. Do you want to go downstairs and stop George from getting the same pleasure you’re about to experience.” Her fly rasped down and my hand slipped into her panties. Shannon’s pussy was shaved and wet and my finger slipped insider her.

“No,” she gasped as I fingered her. “I guess, fair is fair.”

Then she kissed me on the lips, her hand gently caressing my breast, rolling my sensitive nipple between gentle fingers. I felt a soft hand at my butt and Missy was pressing up against me, her sparse pubic hair tickling my hip as her hand fondled my butt. Her hard nipples brushed my back and arm and her lips were wet fire as she kissed my neck.

“Fair is fair,” Missy whispered.

I shuddered when Missy’s lips touched my hard nipple, sucking it into her mouth as Shannon played with the other. Missy sucked and licked, playing with the hard nub in her mouth. Shannon’s thigh slipped between my legs and my pussy left smears of juices as I writhed on her. Then Missy released my nipple and yanked down Shannon’s jeans.

“You’re the only one not naked,” she giggled. “Fair is fair!” And then Missy yanked off Shannon’s red, flimsy underwear then gasped, holding up the torn panties. “Sorry,” Missy said, weekly.

“Ohh, I’m going to get you,” Shannon fumed and lunged at Missy, who leaped back, hit the bed and fell backwards onto the mattress.

Shannon was on her and Missy giggled beneath her tickle assault. Mark had to tried to tickle me once and lost. Little did he know the tough opponents I had faced. Shannon, who sometimes seemed impervious to tickling, and Missy with her deft little fingers that could make even Shannon squirm.

My pussy wept juices as I watched my sisters rolling on the bed, their naked bodies flushed with exertion. Missy somehow got on top and was pressing her advantage, her fingers deftly tickling Shannon’s side. Shannon seemed on the verge of yielding beneath Missy’s assault, but it was a feint and Missy rolled off of her, howling in laughter, her face turning strawberry red.

“You…win!” Missy gasped. “I’m…sorry!”

“No you’re not,” Shannon said, continuing to tickle her. “But you’re going…” Shannon’s words were cut out as Missy sat up and through her arms around her neck and kissed her.

Shannon’s attack was stopped dead in her tracks as she melted against Missy. God, it was erotic watching my sisters make out, writhing naked upon each other. I slid my hand down to my wet cunt and started to slowly rub my flushed pussy. I caught glimpses of Shannon’s pussy, lips protruding and swollen with desire, and Missy’s tight, girlish slit surrounded by wispy red hair.

I reached out and pinched Shannon’s toned ass. I need to work out more, I thought as felt how taut her ass is. My ass was a little too plump, although Mark did seem to love it. But Shannon’s ass was amazing. An hour at the gym a day, Shannon said, two hours on Saturday so she could be lazy on Sundays. Shannon ignored her pinch and kept making out with Missy.

So I goosed her harder.

“Ouch!” Shannon gasped, rubbing her ass. “Bitch!”

“You guys seemed to forget about your other sister,” I purred. “Lie back and let me finger you both to wicked orgasms.” I need your cunt juices for a spell, I wanted to say. But, it wouldn’t do to bring that up.

Missy laid out to my right and Shannon to my left. I knelt between them and bent down kissing first Missy’s dusky nipples and then Shannon’s. To my surprise, Shannon’s nipples were smaller than my own, but just as hard and Shannon moaned in appreciation as I sucked her tit. Then I slid my hand down both their stomachs and rubbed both their cunt’s together.

I wanted to tease them, tracing their sexes with my fingers, playing with their pussy lips, and occasionally brushing their hard clits with my finger, almost by accident, and delighting as they shuddered. Their hair fanned out on the bed, Missy’s strawberry-blonde merging into Shannon’s fiery red.

“Please,” Shannon begged, first, “Please, I need more!”

“What do you need?” I asked, coyly.

“Your finger in my cunt!” Shannon panted, writhing her hips as I slowly stroked her pussy.

“And what about you, babydoll?”

“Please, Mary,” she whispered. “I need to…to…”

“Cum?” I asked and she nodded. “Say it!” I hissed. “Let me hear you beg, babydoll!”

“Please stick your finger in my pussy,” Missy sighed. “I need to…to cum. I need to cum so badly! I feel like I’m going to explode inside.”

Both my sisters moaned together as I inserted a single finger inside them. Missy was tighter, of course, and Shannon wetter. So much fluid was leaking out of my older sisters cunt that a stain was forming on the bedspread below her ass. I slowly fucked the one finger into their pussies, then I slipped a second finger in. And a third into Shannon. Missy was so tight, I didn’t want to wear her little pussy out. Let Mark’s cock do that.

Missy came first, when my thumb started rubbing her clit in concentric circles. She bucked on the bed and clapped a hand over her head to scream her orgasm into her hand. Just like she would when I shared a room with her last year. Missy would start masturbating the moment she thought I was asleep and clap her hand over her mouth to muffle her groans. It didn’t work half as well as she thought it did. I was always too embarrassed to talk to her about it, though. I, at least, had the decency to masturbate in the shower or when she wasn’t home.

I brought up my dripping hand up to my eyes and smeared the fluid on my right eye and muttered, “Mowdah.” I felt energy rush into me through my eye as I completed the spell. I would be able to recognize a nun, now, thanks to the spell. Then I licked my fingers, tasting the fresh, spicy flavor of Missy’s cunt.

I fucked my three fingers faster in Shannon’s cunt as Missy panted, and rubbed harder, faster at Shannon’s clit. My fingers made a wet, squelching noise as I fucked them in and out of Shannon’s cunt. With my other hand, I found Shannon’s anus and slipped a finger in lubed with Missy’s cunt juices.

“Oh wow!” Shannon gasped. “I’ve never…ohh…in the ass before.”

“Umm, Mark will love to hear that,” I purred, fucking her cunt and ass with my fingers and rubbing her clit hard. “Are you going to cum for?”

“Yeah!” Missy giggled, rolling on her side and reaching out to play with Shannon’s tit, pinching her dusky nipple between her fingers. “Cum, cum, cum!” Missy chanted, over and over, starting out quiet, almost a whisper, and getting louder and louder. “Cum, cum, CUM!”

Shannon bucked, her orgasm seemed triggered by Missy’s chant. Fluid gushed out of her cunt, splashing my hand and soaking the bed spread. My fingers dripping in watery, girl-cum, I wiped her juices across my left eye.

“Mowdah.” I muttered and felt the same energy rush into my left eye.

Shannon gasped for breath and Missy stared shocked at her pussy. “Did you just piss yourself?” Missy asked.

“No, no,” Shannon panted. “Sometimes I squirt, when I’m really excited. It’s just pussy juices.”

I stared at my sisters and noticed something, a faint silver outline surrounding both of them. I concentrated for a second and silver nimbus surrounded my sister. I blinked in surprise. Were they nuns? Fear hammered my heart for a brief second. No, they were my sisters. Then what was I seeing? I wanted to ask Lilith, but I didn’t trust her around my sisters. Or myself around her, to be honest.

I touched my Shannon’s leg and saw threads shoot out in all directions from her. A thick, silver thread connected Shannon to Missy, another thick silver thread led off into the house. A thick red thread seemed to fly at me and a thick, golden thread led off somewhere far away, to the south-east. Other threads, thinner than those four, led off. I tried to touch one, but my hand went right through it.

When I touched Missy, the same thing happened, similar threads connected Missy to Shannon and to me. She had that same, golden thread that Shannon had, disappearing off towards the south-east. Missy grabbed my hand and pulled me to her and I lost my concentration, the nimbus shrinking to back to the faint outline about her.

“You made us cum,” Missy said and kissed me.

“So were going to make you cum,” Shannon said, sliding down my body. “I’ve never eaten a pussy before, but I kinda always wanted to.”

Missy’s tongue was in my mouth as Shannon parted my thighs. I came the moment Shannon’s tongue swiped across my slit. Shannon’s tongue dug into my pussy, drinking my fluids and Missy mouth felt wonderful as she played with my turgid nipple. I was breathing hard, a second orgasm following on the heels of the first and I writhed on the bed as passion overcame me.

Missy and Shannon kissed me everywhere. One would suck at my tits while the other ate my pussy, and then they would switch, kissing across my body. Missy was an eager cuntlapper, and I had my third orgasm as she wiggled her tongue in my cunt, bathing my teenage sister’s face with another flood of sticky fluids.

Then Shannon straddled my face, her wet pussy tasted sweet and tangy as I eagerly ate her. Missy was nursing my clit and sliding two fingers in and out of my pussy with slow, steady rhythm. I devoured Shannon’s pussy and drowned on her copious fluids. She had the thinnest pussy juices I ever tasted, and she drenched my face as I ate her. I could feel her fragrant juices running in rivulets down my cheeks, pooling in my ears, wetting my hair. More ran down my chin and onto my neck and between my breasts.

Missy straddled my face and Shannon went down on my cunt, sucking on my pussy lips as Missy’s tight slit descended to my eager tongue. I devoured her innocent cunt, reveling in the fresh, spicy flavor of her womanhood. Her clit was small, and Missy shuddered atop me as I sucked it into my hungry lips.

After we both came, we cuddled together, all three of us smeared with pussy juices and delighting in the pleasure we gave each other. I reached for my phone, “We’re ready for you, stud! *-),” I texted.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The inside of the Pirate’s Rum was surprisingly clean. Dubstep pounded through the bar and I was dancing with Antsy and a beefy guy named Travis. He was a bodybuilder, his tanned forearms as thick as my thighs. Antsy and I were grinding on his hips to the music. My panties rubbed deliciously on my wet cunt as I writhed on his hip.

“Do you want to get out of here?” I asked him. “Come back to our hotel room?”

“Both of you?” Travis asked. His hand was squeezing my ass, his other hand fondling Antsy tight butt.

“Yeah,” Antsy giggled. Her face was flushed from all the drinks I’d been giving her all night and she was ready to get good and fucked.

“Hell yeah!” Travis exclaimed, a big old shit-eating grin on his face.

Travis got us out of the club and into a cab faster than I thought possible. He was eager to get us back to our motel before we sobered up and he lost his chance at a threesome. Travis sat between us on the cab ride, making out with first Antsy, then me, then back to Antsy. His hands roamed all over our body and the cab driver got quite a show when the tie holding Antsy’s top on somehow came undone and her beautiful, perky tits spilled out.

And then Antsy was on Travis. Her jeans rolled down to her knees as she sat on Travis lap, his cock sinking into her cunt. Her back was to Travis and he grabbed her and had no problem lifting the girl up and down on his cock, her juicy tits bouncing about as she fucked him. I sucked a nipple into my mouth, hungrily nursed at Antsy’s tit. Antsy was too drunk, too overcome with lust, to care that a woman was sucking at her tit.

We reached the hotel room before Travis could cum, and Antsy pulled up her pants and raced to the motel room, her tits exposed and bouncing as she ran. Travis followed, leaving me to pay for the cab, a Cuban who leered at me and barked something rapidly in Spanish, pointing at his cock. I snorted, and walked to my motel room.

Travis and Antsy wasted no time, he was on top of her, fucking her cunt hard and fast. Antsy’s jeans were stuck on her right foot all bunched up. I pulled off my dress and panties and crawled next to them. Antsy was panting like a slut as he fucked her and I kissed her on the lips. She resisted for a moment, and then she gave in, kissing me back.

Travis grunted, “Tight pussy, oh fuck that’s a tight pussy!” His balls were slapping loudly into her ass as he fucked her good and hard. Then his back arced, his ass tensed, and then he was shooting his load into Antsy cunt.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“We’re ready for you, stud! *-),” my phone read.

“Well, have a good night,” I told Damien and George. Damien was lying atop Desiree after cumming in her twice. George was getting his cock sucked by Thamina. Her cunt was messy with both of our cums. “I’m going to go fuck your girlfriends.”

I went upstairs and entered my bedroom. “…George is going to propose,” Shannon was saying when I entered the room.

It was a beautiful sight I beheld when I entered the bedroom. Mary lay in the middle of the bed, Shannon on her left and Missy on her right. All three were beautiful, and all three were flushed with desire. Who to fuck first. Big-titted Shannon or sweet, innocent Missy. I pondered that as I stripped off my clothes. Defiling innocents won out over big tits and I sat down next to Missy.

“You’re going to let me fuck you,” I told her and she nodded, biting her lip in the same cute way Mary did.

Mary laughed. “Told you,” Mary nudged Shannon.

“Men are pigs,” Shannon sighed. She was sitting up on her side, resting on her elbow. “You just lost me twenty bucks, Mark.”

“Did you expect me to let my fiancee lose?” I asked with a smile, stretching out in the bed next to Missy and running a hand across her belly. Missy giggled, nervous.

Shannon gave mock surprise. “You conspired against me!” She pretend to swoon, hand on her forehead, and fell back to the bed. “My own sister played me false.”

Mary flashed me a grin and turned to face Shannon. “Well, there are other ways you can pay,” Mary said, seductively and then bent down to kiss her older sister on the lips.

“It was all a trick to seduce me?” Shannon overacted. “I guess I have no choice but to submit to your vile lusts!”

“So vile!” Mary cackled, kiss down Shannon’s stomach, going lower and lower, her body twisting about. Then she moved her legs, straddling Shannon’s face as Mary dived into her older sister’s pussy. I watched the sisters sixty-nine, moaning in pleasure as they tongued each other’s cunts.

I sucked one of Missy’s nipples into my mouth while my hand gently groped her other, budding breast. Her nipples were a little large than Mary’s and just as sensitive. Missy cooed in delight as I played with the hard nub with my tongue. I kissed over to her other breast, nibbling on her nipple, gently, as my hand slide down her taut stomach and into the sparse patch of downy hair between her legs and the wet hole they guarded.

Missy’s hips rose from the bed as my finger strummed her clit. Then a low gasped escaped her lips as I traced her pussy lips lower until I found the hungry hole between her legs and slipped a finger into her tight cunt. I couldn’t wait to get my cock in her tight little hole. I finger fucked her and watched my fiancee and her sister pleasure each other, rubbing Missy’s hard nipple against my cheek. Shannon had her arms wrapped around Mary’s butt, her finger teasing her asshole.

“Slip it in,” I told Shannon, “she’ll love it.”

Mary gasped and purred as Shannon slipped her finger past Mary’s tight rosebud and started fingering her bowels. “Umm, I love it up the ass. Thanks, hun!”

“I’ll always look out for my filly,” I told her. “I love you.”

“Aww,” she sighed. “Even with your finger up my little sister’s cunt?”

“Even with my dick up her cunt,” I answered, mounting Missy.

Missy’s legs spread willingly for me, her face painted with excitement and nervousness. Her eyes were glued to my hard cock. I knew I was bigger than Damien, but he was only fifteen, and may still grow a bit bigger. I placed the cock at the entrance of her cunt and slowly slid forward.

“Oh, wow!” Missy moaned. “Hmm, that’s big.” Her cunt gave way to my cock, gripping it in velvety tightness, and I kept sliding in until I was all the way in her.

“Your cunt feels nice,” I told her as I slowly fucked. “Tight and silky.”

Missy moaned beneath me. “This feels nicer than with Damien,” she whispered.

“I bet he just stuck it in you,” I told her. “Didn’t get you ready?”

“No,” Missy admitted. “We really didn’t know what we were doing.”

“Well, don’t fret, Desiree is showing him all the way to please a woman,” I told her.

Her cunt tightened and a flash of jealousy crossed her face. “The big-titted slut?” she gasped. “He always drools over big tits.”

“He’s young, he hasn’t learned to appreciate all the different shapes and sizes breasts come in,” I told her. “And yours our quite lovely.”

“But what if he…likes Desiree more than me?” she suddenly asked. God, she was ruining the mood with her blathering about her boyfriend.

“Do you love him?” I asked her, whispering in her ear. My balls were slapping against her ass as I picked up the speed of our fucking.

“Yes,” she answered. “I want to marry him and have his babies and live together in a big house.”

“I can make it so he loves you forever and never leaves you.”

“Really!” she gasped. Her hips were starting to move beneath me and the pitch of her voice was growing higher as the pleasure of our fucking was coursing through her body. “Yes, I would love that!”

“Missy, you love Damien with all your heart forever and ever,” I whispered.

“Oh, yes, I do,” she moaned. “My sweet Damien!” Her cunt was spasming on my cock. “Yes, yes, my Damien!”

I fucked her harder, enjoying her tight cunt milking my cock as she came. Her lips were kissing at my neck, her hips grinding her clit into my pubic bone, striving to reach another sweet orgasm. I grasped a small breast, and squeezed her nipple as I grunted on top of her. Besides me, Mary was moaning her passion into Shannon’s cunt. The bed rocked from the force of my strokes. I was getting so close to my orgasm.

“Here it comes!” I groaned, three more hard slams into her cunt. Her pussy was spasming on my cock again as I bruised her clit with my strokes. And then I exploded into her tight cunt, spilling my seeded into her womb. Christ, I hoped she was on the pill. I’m not sure how Mary would take me knocking up her baby sister.

“Wow,” Missy moaned as I rested on top of her. “I…came twice.”

“Damien’s going to make you cum, next time you’re with him,” I told her. “He was quite the eager student.”

“He’d better,” she giggled, “else I’ll be quite mad at him for cheating on me.”

“What about you cheating on him?” I asked.

Missy glanced at her sisters as they pleasured each other. “Well, we’re all going to be family. So maybe it isn’t cheating, just a new way to express love for each other.”

“They’re really going at it.”

“Yeah,” Missy answered. Shannon and Mary were devouring each other’s cunts like they were dieing of starvation. My cock was hardening again inside Missy’s youthful cunt. “Are you getting hard?” Missy asked.

“Hmm, I am,” I said. “Want to try a different position.”

Missy giggled. “Okay.”

I hugged her and rolled onto my back, lifting her on top of me. “Cowgirl style,” I said. Missy rose up, her budding breasts thrust forward and she timidly started rising up and down. “Good, go a little faster, and try changing your angle.” Missy leaned back a little more. “Feel how my cock’s hitting different spots inside you.”

“Yeah,” Missy said, with a smile.

“You should use this with Damien, it will let you control things a bit better,” I told her. “Make his dick hit the parts of your cunt that feel the best.”

“I will,” Missy panted as she rode me. “I’m going to blow his mind!”

Missy was riding me faster and faster, throwing her head back, her long, strawberry-blonde hair waving wildly as she tossed her head in pleasure. I stroked her belly and then up to her small, apple sized breast. Her small cones were firm, topped with hard nipples that I played with. Her cunt felt amazing as she rode me, sloppy wet from her juices and my first load of cum.

Next to us there was a muffled moan coming from Mary and she writhed on top of her sister. Shannon was cumming a moment later. Mary rolled off her sister and snuggled up against me. Her face was drenched in cunt juices and she kissed me, letting me taste Shannon’s sweet and tangy pussy. When she broke the kiss, Mary asked, “Is my baby sister making your cock feel good.”

“She is, Mare,” I groaned.

“You give him a good ride, babydoll,” Mary ordered.

“Yes, yes, I am!” Missy panted. “Oh wow, I like this position! Jeez, I think, yes, yes, here it comes!” Her tight cunt rippled as she came and she sat down on my cock, breathing deeply.

“You got to keep fucking him,” Shannon said.

“Oh,” Missy gasped, and then started to ride me again.

“Ride him!” Shannon cheered, clapping her hand. “Ride him, cowgirl!” then she whistled.

Missy had a big grin on her race as she bounced fast and hard on me. She raised her arm over her head and pretended she had an imaginary lasso. Mary kissed me a second time, her breasts firm pillows on my chest topped by her hard nipples. My left hand reached out and I cupped a breast. Mary shifted to give me better access, and I played with her nipple. I moaned into Mary’s sweet lips as I flooded her sister’s cunt.

“I want you to fuck Shannon’s ass,” Mary whispered into my ear. Then she set up and pulled Missy off of me and laid her out on the bed. Mary spread her legs, her young cunt gaping open and leaking white cum. Mary bent down and just licked a big gob of cum that had ran down to her ass. Mary then dove into Missy’s sloppy cunt, cleaning her out.

I crawled over both Missy and Mary and onto Shannon. “You going to fuck me, future brother?” Shannon asked with a mischievous grin on her face.

“In the ass,” I told her and rolled her roughly over.

“I’ve never been fucked in the ass,” she said, her confidence vanishing. “George…he always wants to.”

“Do you love him?”

“Yeah, he’s great,” Shannon answered. “And sweet and makes me happy.”

“Then why won’t you make him happy?” I asked, spreading her ass cheeks.

“I…I’m afraid,” she answered, biting her lip. “It’ll hurt.”

“Maybe with me,” I told her. “I’ll break you in for him.”

Shannon gasped in pain and I saw Mary looking up from between Missy’s thigh, a smug look on her face. I remember Mary always complaining about how Shannon bullied her when they were kids. I smiled at Mary and fucked into Shannon’s tight ass hard and drew back and slammed my cock all the way into her bowels.

Shannon grew to enjoy the ass fucking, by the end, and was begging me to cum up her ass. By the time I did, she had already cum once and was working her way to her second orgasm. Her ass was tight and hot and gave me such pleasure as I creamed it. Shannon came a second time as little Missy ate my cum out of her ass while Mary and I watched, cuddling on the bed.

“I think the dinner was a great success,” I told her.

She smiled and kissed me. “I can’t wait for Sunday night, and dinner with your mom,” Mary answered with a naughty smile.

I laughed and heard a my phone chirp. I got up, found my pants and pulled out my phone. “Finally ready to start streaming, hope you can watch *-).” It was from Vivian, the first girl I ever fucked.

When I made my Pact with the Devil, I tried out my powers at a Starbucks. I fucked Vivian, a customer, and both baristas: Cynthia and Mary. I fell in love with Mary and thought Vivian and Cynthia were so cute together, that I ordered them to fall in love and stream their lovemaking. And then forgot all about them.

“Its from Vivian,” I told Mary. “She and Cynthia are about to start streaming.”

“Ohh, let’s watch,” Mary said, excitedly.

I texted back, “Cool, Mare and I and a few others going to watch! *-)” Then, I grabbed my laptop and typed in the link. It was too a streaming site called nasty-girls-live.com. Then I grabbed an HDMI cable and connected my laptop to the TV in the bedroom.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Travis shot his load into Antsy’s pussy and collapsed on her. Antsy was still wiggling her hips, close to cumming when a loud snore erupted from Travis.

“The asshole passed out,” Antsy moaned. “Help, he’s crushing me!”

I pushed hard and, with some effort, rolled the beef cake off of Antsy. I fell across her in the process, our breasts rubbing together. Antsy stared up at me, her breath quickening, her tongue running pink across her red lips. Electricity ran between us, a force pulling us together, and I bent down and captured her lips in a kiss.

Antsy kissed me back, her tongue slipping into my mouth and we fenced. Her arm wrapped around me, stroking my back as I rubbed my hand up and down her side from hip to breast, her skin silky fire beneath me. I slid my hand across her stomach, and down to her shaved pussy, wet with her desire and Travis’s seed.

“No,” she gasped in protest as my finger slowly stroked her clit. “I’m not a lesbian.”

“Neither am I,” I whispered, kissing her again, rolling her clit beneath my finger. “It’s not gay when you’re drunk,” I lied.

Antsy relaxed and giggled. “Good, cause I’m very drunk.” She kissed me this time, her kiss growing more aggressive as I slipped a finger up inside her cunt. I searched for G-Spot. I needed to get this girl to cum before she sobered up. I needed to preform the Prayer of Avvah.

Her body writhed beneath my ministrations. My finger hooked, stroking the walls of her pussy, searching for that bundle of nerves while my thumb stroked her clit. Her body bucked beneath me and I knew I found the G-Spot and started massaging it.

“Cum for me,” I whispered into her ear, licking her lobe. “Let me hear your beautiful squeals of delight!”

“Uhhh, keep stroking me there,” Antsy moaned, “and I’ll bark like a dog for you!”

I stroked her G-spot harder, rolling her clit beneath my thumb as I sucked at her ear. Her hips were squirming as her orgasm built and built. And then her body went rigid and a strangled gasp escaped her lips.

“Avvah Mark Glassner,” I whispered. “Avvah Mark Glassner.”

Antsy went rigid beneath me, slipping into a trance as the Prayer took effect. And then she slipped out, a lazy smile on her face. “That was nice,” Antsy murmured, and then her eyes closed and passed out.

I sighed in frustration. My pussy was hot and ready and needed to cum and I had two useless drunks passed out in my bed. Guess I’ll have to take care of myself. I slipped my hands down and started playing with my pussy. Mmhh, my fingers felt nice as I strummed my clit with one hand, and plunged two fingers into my cunt with the other. I was one step closer to saving Sister Louise and stopping Mark and his lover. The thought spurred my passion and it wasn’t long before I was cumming loudly.

As I licked my passion off my fingers, I knew with certainty that Good was going to triumph over Evil. My pussy was still itching, and I slid my hands down to give myself a second orgasm, while I fantasized about the look on Mark’s face when he realized he was beaten, that all his Evil works had been undone.

I couldn’t wait!

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 20

The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: Mark Goes Back to School

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Side-Story: Mark Goes Back to School

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Teen female, Male/Teen females, Males/Teen female, Teen male/Teen female, Teen male/Female, Teen female/Teen female, Teen female/teen females, Mind Control, Anal, Oral, Watersports, School, First, Humiliation, Group, Orgy, Incest

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Note: This takes place during Chapter 18 while Mark is hunting for the virgins at Rogers High School. Melody from Chapter 4 and the Cunningham Twins from Chapter 6 make appearances.



I parked my car in the crowded parking lot of Rogers High School. It was a rambling collections of red brick buildings and gray portables. Class had already started and the outside of the school was deserted. I headed for the school’s office, the sign out front said visitors had to check-in. The office was on the first floor of the main building, a two story building who’s hallways were lined with lockers painted an ugly green-gray.

The office was small, a cluttered receptionist desk, a short hallway that lead back to the principle and vice principle offices, a few chairs for people to sit in. The receptionist was a short, stout Indian woman named, according to a brass nameplate, Archana Korrapti. Her black hair was graying and cut soccer mom short.

“Hello,” she greeted pleasantly. “How may I help you, sir.”

I grinned. “I’m here scouting for some pussy.”

She blinked. “I’m sorry, what did you say, sir,” she asked with some heat.

“Relax, it’s okay. I’m Mark, and its perfectly all right for me to fuck any of the girls here.”

“Oh, yes, of course,” she said blushing. “You’re going to be…with our girls. Yes, that’s perfectly all right.” She knocked over her pen jar. “Oh, dearie. Yes, I’m sorry, I’m a little flustered.”

I smiled at her, reassuring. “Of course, of course.” Who wouldn’t be flustered when a man walks in wanting to fuck your students.

She pulled out a binder labeled, “Visitor Badges,” from a drawer. She dug around the spilled pens and found a permanent sharpie and wrote, “Mark, Pussy Scout,” on the badge and peeled it off the page. “This needs to be worn at all times, Mark.”

“Thanks,” I said, sticking the badge to the front of.

The door leading into the office swung in and a cute, sixteen year old with a heart-shaped face framed by black ringlets. She had small, pouty red lips and brown eyes that sparkled with energy. Her skin had a nice, olive complexion. A tight, white t-shirt with a rainbow across her breasts, emphasized her nice pair of tits. A short jean skirt over white leggings clung to her perky ass.

“Aren’t you a pretty thing,” I growled, looming over her. She shrank back, bumping into the door. It swung inward so she was trapped between me and the door.

“Mrs. Korrapti,” the girl said.

“Oh, it’s alright, Jerri,” the receptionist said. “Mark’s scouting for pussy.”

“And aren’t you some pretty pussy.” I stroked her trembling face. “Are you a virgin, Jerri?”

“No,” she muttered, looking away from me. Well I didn’t think I’d find my virgin on the first girl.

“Well, drop your leggings and panties,” I told her, my cock hard in my pants begging for some relief.

Jerri kicked off her shoes and reached under her skirt and pulled down her white leggings and blue panties in one motion, exposing her creamy, olive thighs. She used her feat to get the leggings off, her left foot pushing the leggins down off her right leg, pinning the fabric to the floor so she could step out, then repeated with her other leg.

I reached out and stroked her thigh, feeling her smooth leg. “Unzip my pants and pull my cock out.”

Her hand, trembling, reached out and fumbled with my pants button. Finally she got me unfastened and then pulled the zipper down. My jeans fell around my knees as she reached into my boxer, her hand cool on my cock. She pulled me out, my cock hard cock.

“Relax,” I told her, “I’m not going to hurt you, just fuck your tight, little pussy. You’re cunt’s wet for my cock, right.” She swallowed and then nodded.

Her legs parted for me as I lifted her up, her arms wrapped around my neck. I gripped her ass, guiding her body so my cock could find her pussy. It took a couple of tries to get my cock into her opening. My cock slid around her pussy lips and bumped her clit. And then I founded it, her silky lips parting for my cock, as I slid into her warm, tight opening. Jerri moaned as I plunged into her tight opening. Her soft, wet pussy giving way as I slid into her cunt all the way.

“Oh, wow, wouldn’t you like some privacy?” the flustered receptionist asked.

“Naw, like an audience,” I answered, fucking Jerri with slow, short fucks as her legs wrapped around my hips. She was light, maybe a hundred pounds, and I easily held her, gripping her ass and kneading her perky cheeks through her jean skirts. “Ever had someone watch you having sex, Jerri?”

“No,” she gasped, then stammered, “Umm, your…um…cock, it…it feels good in me.”

“It’s exciting, being watched, isn’t it?” Jerri’s breath was hot on my ear as she answered, “Yes.”

I fucked her a little faster, a little harder, her cunt felt so great on my cock, wet and tight and warm. Her legs were vices around my waist and she was wiggling her hips, bucking up to meet my thrust, grinding her clit against my pubic bone. Behind her the door to the office banged against its hinges every time I thrust into her, rattling loud through the office.

“What the fuck is going on!” a male voice roared behind me. I glanced back to see a fit, tall man in his fifties. His blonde hair was cut short and turning white with age. Fierce, blue eyes glared at me.

“It’s okay,” I said. “I’m Mark and its okay for me to fuck your students.”

The anger vanished from the man, deflating out of him. “I … yeah, of course, Mark.”

I continued fucking the teenage slut, and asked the man, “You the principal?” He nodded, “yeah.”

“I bet you’ve always wanted to fuck a student,” I asked. Jerri’s cunt was bringing me closer and closer to my orgasm.

“I always have,” he answered, but then quickly added, “But I would never touch one!”

“Today’s your lucky day, Jerri here is going to go in your office, bend over your desk and let you have some sloppy seconds. I want you to enjoy yourself.”

“Shit!” he cursed. “I…fuck.” He swallowed. “Yeah, okay.” Then he smiled, a hungry kind of smile.

It wasn’t going to be much longer, Jerri’s cunt felt amazing on my cock. I pounded her harder. The door banged loudly behind us. She was panting in my ear as pleasure rushed through her body. I squeezed her ass and groaned through my gritted teeth as I flooded her teenage cunt with sperm. Panting, I pulled out of her and she slid to the floor.

“The principals waiting,” I told her and she stood up.

With an excited smile, and bulging crotch, the principal took her by the hand and led her into his office. I watched them disappear, and saw my cum trickling down her thighs. Moments later, a low, throaty moan and the slap of flesh came from the principals office.

“Oh God,” the principal moaned. “Teenage cunt is as tight as I thought! Oh, you’re one nasty slut, Jerri!”

I left the receptionist masturbating to the sounds of the principal nailing little Jerri, and started walking up the halls until I came to the first classroom and walked right on in. “Sorry to interrupt.”

“Who are you,” the teacher asked, standing up from his desk. “I’m in the middle of a lesson!”

“Mark Glassner, Pussy Scout,” I introduced myself. “I’m looking for some nice, virgin cunts.” The teacher spluttered in outrage and I just talked over him, “Teachers and students, you just sit quietly until I tell you otherwise or until I leave,” I ordered. The teacher sat back down, blinking in surprise. “So, stand up if your a virgin.”

Five boys and seven girls stood up. I didn’t mean for the boys to stand up, then I thought about it. I was a virgin through high school and it wasn’t fair that all those girls didn’t put out for me. Maybe I could help a fellow shy or unpopular guy out. There was plenty of pussy in the school go around.

“Huh, girls, how many of you still have your hymens, then?” I asked, wanting to get the important stuff out of the way.

“I used a hairbrush,” a redhead blushed while a Black girl muttered, “Gymnastics.” A brunette and a Latina girl both lost theirs horseback riding. The other three just blushed, not admitting how they burst their cherries.

“Well, which girl in here’s the sluttiest?” I asked. Most of the class pointed to a slightly chubby girl in the back with a cute face, named Addison. “Well, slut, bend over the desk and let these guys bust their first nut.”

“Sure,” Addison answered gleefully, and I blinked. The girl seemed excited and pulled down her panties and flipped up her skirt exposing a pleasantly plump ass and a shaved cunt dripping with fluids.

The first virgin teenage boy, nervously, walked up to the girl, pulling his hardening dick out. “I…uh…” he stammered.

“Ohh, just slide it into my twat,” Addison moaned, wiggling her hips. “You can do it. I won’t bite!” She giggled and the guy rubbed his cock on her pussy and found her hole. “Umm, that’s a nice cock!” Addison moaned as he slid in.

Then, the youth just started pumping away at her, delighting in his first feel of a woman’s warm cunt. The other four virgins watched, excited to finally get to fuck a girl’s pussy, and jealous of their classmate who beat them to it.

Addison moaned wantonly. “Ohh, such a nice cock! I love a cock up my naughty snatch! Umm, harder, harder, stud!”

Her moans followed me into the hallway. Those were some lucky boys, Addison was definitely slutty. In the hallway I saw an Asian girl disappear into the bathroom. Last night, I had promised my friends to get them their own slaves and Tom was the last one I needed to get. Tom asked me to find him a petite, Asian teenager with a hairy bush for a sex slave. This girl was petite and Asian. Hopefully, she had a hairy bush.

I followed the girl into the restroom and she jumped in surprise when she saw me, exclaiming in some Asian language. She was short, her breasts small, barely bumps beneath her violet blouse, her blue-black hair long and straight. Her skin was pale as any Caucasian but with a slightly olive, creamy cast to it that transformed her into some exotic creature.

“Are you a virgin?” I asked her.

”Hai,” she answered, nodding her head.

“Do you have your hymen, then?” She frowned. “Your cherry? Your maidenhead?”

“Sorry, I do not understand,” she said with a thick, melodic accent.

“Where are you from?” I asked, curious.

“Shishibone, Japan,” she answered. “I am exchange student.”

“Get undressed.”

Looking downcast, she pulled her violet blouse over her head, exposing a plain white bra. She bent down and untied her shoes and pulled them off, followed by her socks. Then her blue jeans came off. She was slim, with boyish hips and a flat ass. She flushed when I saw her panties, still looking down at the floor. She reached behind her, fumbling at her bra clasp, and her breasts were revealed as she slipped her bra off her shoulder. Her breasts were little puffs of flesh, with dark, hard nipples. Finally, she peeled off her panties, exposing a black forest of pubic hair, so thick I couldn’t even see her cunt.

“Well, you’re what Tom wanted,” I whispered to myself, and reached out for her pussy. She backed way and I snapped, “Don’t resist!” She stopped and I slid my hand through her soft, silky pubic hair and found the tight slit of her cunt. I slid my finger in, sinking to my first knuckle, then my second knuckle, and then I was all the way up inside her, feeling no resistance. I sighed, oh well she had already burst her hymen.

“What’s your name?”

“Hikaru,” she whispered as I started to finger her. My thumb found her hard clit, rubbing it in slow circles. Her cunt started to moisten and her breath quickened.

“Hikaru, you’re going to be Tom’s sex slave,” I told her. “When school gets out, you will wait outside at the drop off zone for him to pick you up. He drives a red Toyota pick-up truck. You will do whatever nasty, dirty thing he wants. You love him and will be his for as long as he wants you. Do you understand?”

She nodded, her head bowed submissively. “Yes. I will be a good slave for Tom.”

“Bend over the counter,” I ordered. “I’m going to break you in for Tom.”

Hikaru bent over the counter. From behind she looked almost like a child until you saw that bushy, black forest between her legs. I pulled out my cock and my phone and called Tom. As the phone started ringing, I slid my cock into her wet cunt. She tensed as my cock started to push inside her and her face contorted in a mix of pain and pleasure.

“Hey,” a sleepy voice growled into the phone.

I started fucking her with slow thrusts and she sighed softly. “I found your slave.”

“Really,” Tom said, excited.

“Yeah, she’s a cute little Japanese exchange student,” I told him. “Nice, tight cunt.”

“You fucked her?”

“Fucking her right now,” I told him. “She’s looking over her shoulder at me and she has a beautiful smile on her face. I’ll send you a pic.”

“Thanks,” Tom answered, voice thick with excitement

I hung up and snapped a photo of Hikaru, her doll-like face framed by her blue-black hair and sent it to Tom. I slipped my phone back into my pocket and grabbed her hips and started to fuck Hikaru hard. She just sighed, biting her lip. She was strangely quiet and I liked my women to make noise when I’m fucking them. I could order her to moan, but I’d rather she did it on her own. So, I slid a hand down her side, reaching down to her groin and started to pinch her clit with my fingers. Her cunt tightened as I stroked her clit.

Her breathing quickened as I played with her clit. A low, throaty moan escaped her lips and then her dam broke and she panted, “Oh, your tool is stirring me up! Stirring up my cauldron!” She moaned, throatily. “Stir me up! Stir me up! My cauldron is boiling over!” Her cunt twitched on my cock as she came. “Yes, I am boiling! Iku! Iku!”

The bathroom doors swung in. “Oh my god, Mr. Beck is such an asshole,” a Black, teenage girl complained as she entered in.

“Right, graduation’s Sunday, why is he…What the fuck!” her friend gasped, seeing me plow Hikaru from behind.

The Black teenager was beautiful girl with a cute nose. Her skin was the color of chocolate, her black hair was braided in rows across her scalp ending with beaded braids at the base of her neck that clicked as her head moved. She wore tight, blue jeans and a black, Lady Gaga concert shirt. Her friend was fair skinned, with a round face, hazel eyes and long, brown hair. She wore a black skirt striped with red and a red halter top.

“Don’t leave,” I ordered quickly, “and don’t shout. Everything’s okay. I’m allowed to fuck teenage girls. I’m a Pussy Scout, here to check the talent of all you slutty gals!”

“Oh,” the Black girl swallowed, her eyes widened as she drank in the sight of an adult male fucking a tiny Asian teen.

“Either of you girls virgins?” I asked. Hikaru’s cunt felt tighter as she looked down in shame at people watching her fucking, no longer moaning her pleasure. She stopped moaning when the girls came in, biting her lip and looking away in shame.

“No,” the Black girl admitted while her White friend nodded her head.

“Do you have your hymen?”

“No,” she whispered, mortified. Her Black friend laughed, “She popped her cherry with a carrot.” The girl blushed even brighter.

“I bet you girls have to take a piss?” I asked, smiling at the thought I just had. Both girls nodded. “Good, Black girl, drop your pants and panties and White girl, get down and let your friend pee in your mouth.”

“Damn!” the Black girl exclaimed. “You’re one nasty cracker.” She was unbuttoning her pants, and slid them down her chocolate legs, followed by her red thong, exposing a hairy, black bush. Her friend knelt down and placed her lips at the Black teen’s cunt. “Hot damn, you’re going to let me pee in you mouth, Petrina?”

“Yeah,” Petrina muttered in disbelief.

“Petrina, you should be happy, you get to be a cute little pee slut,” I told her. “Nothing makes you happier than to drink someone’s pee.”

“Oh, Fernie, let me drink you pee,” Petrina begged, my commands transforming her thoughts. Fernie shrugged and yellow urine splashed into Petrina’s mouth. Petrina sealed her lips over her friends cunt, swallowing as fast as she could.

“Damn this is so nasty,” Fernie purred. “Christ, my pussy is getting wet.”

“I guess you’ll have to eat her pussy, Petrina,” I ordered.

Petrina started licking Fernie’s black cunt, glimpse of pink pussy amidst the forest of black hair could be seen as Petrina ate her friend. I pounded Hikaru hard and felt that moment of release cumming as I watched the pee slut lick her friends pussy clean. I groaned and shoved my cock deep into Hikaru’s tight cunt and shot my load hard into her pussy. I pulled out of her tight cunt and her lips were so tight, my cum didn’t leak out. Hikaru panted, looking downcast.

I watched Fernie writhe on Petrina’s lips, panting loudly. I felt pressure in my bladder and was about to head into a stall, when I stopped. There was a cute little pee slut here. Why waste my piss in the toilet when Petrina would love to pee. And then an even nastier though entered my mind.

“Hikaru, take Petrina’s place licking Fernie,” I ordered. “Petrina, take off your panties and come suck my cock.”

Petrina stood up, reaching under her skirt to pull off a blue thong, her face was messy with piss and cunt-juices. Hikaru knelt gracefully beneath Fernie and started to gently lick Fernie’s cunt. The Black girl growled, grabbed Hikaru’s head and shoved her head into her cunt.

“Eat me better, bee-atch!” Fernie barked. “Yeah, that’s it, dig that nasty tongue of yours into my cunt. Mhh, you just might be a Grade A cunt eater.”

Petrina knelt before me, and sucked my wet cock into her mouth. She was on her knees, and I ordered her, “Spread your legs and start peeing, bitch.”

The girl spread her legs. She sucked harder at my cock and then her urine splashed on the floor, forming a yellow puddle that spread across the tiles. The urine puddled until she was kneeling in her own piss. I held her head tight and started pissing in her mouth, sighing as the pressure in my bladder released. It was almost like cumming, not nearly intense, but that same feeling of ejaculation flowed through my cock, sending a pleasant tingle through my body, made all the more exciting by pissing in a cute girl’s mouth. When my bladder was empty I pulled out of her mouth and she coughed, more urine running down her face, her neck, to stain her halter top.

“You got the floor dirty, pee slut,” I shouted. “Bend down and lick that piss up like a good little piss slut.”

The teen crawled back and bent her hand, grimacing as she licked her urine off the dirty tiled floors. Fuck that was nasty and I felt my cock harden as the teen degraded herself. I moved behind her, flipping up her skirt. She looked up in alarm and barked, “Keep licking, slut, don’t stop just cause you’re about to get your first dick up your snatch!”

Her pussy was covered by a mat of brown hair, wet with urine. I knelt down on the floor, luckily the puddle of pee didn’t reach this far, and rubbed the head of my cock on her cunt and slowly pushed into her. She moaned as she lapped her dirty pee up, her back arching as her cunt gave way to my cock. God, it was nice fucking a tight, teenage cunt, I built up to a steady rhythm.

“That’s nasty!” Fernie moaned. Hikaru was really into licking her cunt, now. The Japanese girl’s arms were wrapped around the Black girl’s waist, hugging her ass. Hikaru had a taste of jungle fever and was devouring the Black girls pussy like it was the tasty thing in the world. It probably was. Nothing tasted better than a woman’s pussy juices.

The bathroom door opened and a girl texting on her smart phone walked in, so focused on her phone she reached the first stall before she realized what was going on. Her blue eyes, framed by red-rimmed glasses, widened in surprise, her hand going to her mouth. She wore a long, Black skirt and conservative, white blouse tucked into her skirt. Her hair was black, cut short, with a single red streak down he left bangs that was at odds with her conservative dress.

“Oh, jeepers,” she gasped and then flushed, closing her eyes.

“Are you a virgin?” I asked, a girl dressed this conservative must be but she shook her head no. “Well, if you have to pee, Petrina here wants to drink it, right slut?” I smacked Petrina’s ass and she gasped, “Yes!” and went back to licking up her piss.

“I…what,” stammered the new girl. “You want me to piss…is that pee she’s licking up?”

“She’s a pee slut,” I laughed, fucking slowly into Petrina’s cunt. “So hike up your skirt and drop your panties and let her drink your piss and eat your little cunny.”

A frilly pair of pink panties came out from beneath the new girls skirt and she walked over to Petrina. Petrina rose up, wrapping her arms around the girls hips as her head disappeared beneath the girls skirt. Petrina’s cunt squeezed my cock as the new girl relaxed, her mouth open in awe, as she pissed in Petrina’s mouth. I kept fucking the pee slut and then she came as she gulped the new girls piss, her cunt throbbing about my dick.

I kept fucking her and the new girl moaned, “Oh wow her tongue fills nice,” she gasped. “Umm, she’s almost as good a cunny sucker as my cousin!” A delicious shudder went through the new girl, “Her tongue is agile. I bet she’s sucked some girl’s cunt before.”

“Oh she has,” moaned Fernie. “We lez out all the time! That’s how I know she popped her cherry with a carrot. I watched her do it!” Fernie purred. “And this little Asian slut’s learning to do a good job. I’m going to cover your face in my juices, sugar. Just keep sucking my clit, you little lezzie slut! Oh, crap, I’m coming! This lezzie bee-atch is making me cum!”

The new girl gasped, “Yes, right there, pee slut. Lick my dirty pussy clean. Oh yes, oh fricking yes, that’s amazing! Oh, oh, here it cums, baby, here it cums. Drink my girl cum like you drank my pee!”

The new girl bucked on Petrina’s face and stumbled back, and slipped on the pee and fell on her butt. “Oh shoot!” she gasped and quickly got up, looking at her ass. She landed right in the puddle and had a huge wet spot on her ass.

Flushing in embarrassment, she walked over to the sink and pulled off her skirt, washing it in the faucet. Her bush was black, and neatly trimmed, and drenched with pussy juices. I watched her nice ass as I fucked Petrina. The bell tolled, ending the period, as I shot my load of cum into Petrina’s cunt. She gasped and panted as I pulled out. Fernie was pulling her pants up, a satisfied smile on her lips.

“Hikaru, get dressed and remember to wait out front,” I ordered, zipping up my pants and bumped into a pair of girls that gaped at a man walking out of the restroom. I questioned them and neither of the girls were virgins, or that cute, so I excited out into the crowded hallway.

It was chaos in the hallway. If a girl walked by I’d grab her, ask if she was a virgin, shouting over the noise of all the students. While I was questioning that girl, three more girls would walk by that I didn’t get to ask. Then the hallway thinned, suddenly, and another bell rang, starting the next period. I walked into the next classroom and found a very attractive teacher, young, probably fresh out of college.

The teacher, Miss Blythe, according to the plaque on her desk, was a fiery-redhead bombshell with a pair of big tits straining a sleeveless, tan blouse. All the boys in the class started lustfully at the teacher as she wrote on the whiteboard, her breasts jiggling beneath her blouse. Her nice ass was covered by a tight, knee length pencil skirt, that was a the same tan as the blouse.

Miss Blythe’s class contained three boys and five girls who were virgins. Disappointingly, all had broken their hymens, one riding a bike, two with pencils, and two doing sports. I decided to give the virgin boys a treat and Miss Blythe was more than happy to bend over her desk. She hiked up her skirt and pull down her black thong, exposing a pussy bare of any hair. All the boys in the classes groaned in lust, and a few of the girls, I noticed.

I enjoyed a lusty Latina girl with a nice set of breasts as the boys took their turns on the teacher. The Latina girl had a tight pussy, the only thing she had shoved up her cunt was a pencil. I enjoyed her pussy as I watched Miss Blythe get mounted by the first teen boy, a tall, pimply sixteen year old.

He barely last a thirty seconds. When he stuck his dick in his teacher’s cunt, he pumped five times, and shot his load. He stumbled back, muttering, “Thanks Miss Blythe,” and the next virgin took his place, an overweight kid that wheezed as he fucked his teacher. He had some stamina, though, lasting a full three minutes before he shot his load into his teacher.

A few of the other boys in the classes had pulled out their cocks and were jerking off, watching their teacher get fucked by the third boy. One of the teens jerking off wore a Letterman jacket and a few of the girls were watching his cock with interest. He motioned at a cute, blue-haired girl and she blushed and knelt down and sucked his cock into her mouth.

It was like the dam broke when that girl sucked the jock’s cock into her mouth and students were pairing up, seemingly not caring who they were with. Girls were fucking and sucking all over the classroom. A Black girl was bent over a desk and fucked by an Asian boy from behind. A plain looking red-head lifted her skirt and shoved her pussy in the Black girl’s face and she just started lapping at the plain girl’s clit.

A second girl joined the blue-haired girl sucking on the jocks cock. The third virgin creamed Miss Blythe’s cunt and a tall, lanky Black teen took his place and Miss Blythe moaned her appreciation as she came on the Black guy’s cock. Two girls made out while a pair of boys jerked off watching them. One girl’s blouse was open and a load of cum splashed on her tits and the other girl bent down, licking cum off her friend’s tits while the other guy shot his load into her hair and cheek.

I groaned and creamed my lusty Latina’s cunt. When I pulled out the first boy to fuck Miss Blthye slipped his cock up the Latina girl’s pussy and started pumping away. Maybe he would last longer on his second time. As I walked to the door I heard an exclamation and turned to see the boy pull out, a big grin on his face. I guess not, I thought as I left the orgy.

The next classroom had a few familiar faces, including Hikaru and the conservative dressed girl who pissed down Petrina’s mouth. Only one girl in this classroom was still a virgin. Her name as Felicity and she was a black-haired girl, tall and gangly, with her black hair in a long, french braid. Not only was she a virgin, she said she still had an intact hymen.

There were two virgin boys in the class, and I let Hikaru and the conservatively dressed girl, Maya her named turned out to be, make men of them as I unbuttoned Felicity’s jeans. I slid my hand down her panties and she sucked in her breath, trembling as I invaded her panties. Her pubic hair felt silky on my hand and I gently probed her cunt and felt a thin membrane stopping me from going too deep.

“Well, it’s your lucky day, Felicity,” I told her. “Meet me at the flagpole after school and I’ll take you home and you’ll get your cherry popped.”

“I … oh, okay,” Felicity stammered, flustered. Behind her, Maya was gasping in an orgasm. Maya original virgin had finished quick, but one of the jocks had jumped in and started fucking her and brought her to a screaming orgasm.

Back into the hallway I went, one virgin down, one to go. And, as a bonus, I had found the sex slave for Tom. I was smiling, about to round a corner in the hallway, when a skinny girl, honey-blonde hair in a plait down her back, walked by, and I grabbed her arm.

“Virgin?” I asked.

“No,” she answered.

I pushed her into the janitor’s supply closet, pulled off her tights, lifted her red skirt and started plowing her pussy. She moaned and bucked on me, wrapping her legs around my hips, as I fucked her into the supply shelf. A bottle of bleach fell, bouncing on the floor, along with rolls of toilet paper. When the janitor found us, I turned us about, leaning against the shelf and flipped up her skirt, exposing her pert ass.

“Why don’t you fuck her tight ass,” I told the janitor.

The girl moaned in pain as the janitor’s cock slid into her cornhole. Her pussy got real tight as the janitor reamed her ass and I plowed her cunt. Soon, the girl was panting and moaning in pleasure, clutching me tightly as both her holes were fucked. The janitor came first, probably the first taste of teenage ass he ever had. I creamed her cunt when her orgasm rolled through her. When I walked out, the janitor was trying out her cunt, enjoying himself some sloppy seconds.

Just as I walked in the next classroom, the bell rang and the period was over and students were darting out of class, shuffling about the school. I saw a cute girl disappear outside and I hurried after her. She had auburn hair in a ponytail and looked similar to Mary from behind. When I caught up with her, she had already crossed the courtyard and entered the gym/cafeteria building and was about to enter the locker rooms.

I always wanted to walk into the girls locker room, to feast my eyes on an entire room full of naked, teenage flesh, and play with them. So I followed the honey-blonde teen into the locker room. I was not disappointed and my cock grew hard in an instant. Everywhere I looked, there were girls half undress, putting on sports bras, pulling on gym shorts and t-shirts. A girl shrieked and everyone froze, covering their naked flesh with whatever was at hand.

A female gym teacher stood up from her office, storming out. “What the hell are you doing?” she demanded. She was a bulldog of a woman, face reddening in anger, and looked like she could just tear my head off barehanded if she wanted to.

“You, go teach the boys today, and don’t tell anyone what’s going on in here!” I barked. “Girls, line up, naked.”

The teacher walked out in stunned surprise and the fifteen or so teenage girls started stripping naked. A confused buzz echoing through the locker room as the girls questioned each other, wonder what was happening. My cock was raging hard as I pulled off my clothes, and the girls flushed, some looking boldly at my cock, others looking away in embarrassment. And some that looked away were sneaking curious peaks.

Finally, all naked, fifteen gorgeous teenagers lined up before me. They were short and tall, curvy and skinny. Some had big breasts, others little ones. All their breasts were perky with youth, nipples pointing upward and bouncing as they walked. Most had pubic hair, only a few were shaved bare. Some had hairy, thick bushes, while others were neatly trimmed for bikini season. Some were skinny, some were pleasantly plump.

Sadly, none had their hymens. Three had broken theirs during gym class this year, a few others with dildos, various phallic vegetables, horseback riding, and doing the splits. I walked down the line, eying each girl up, hefting a breast, feeling a nipple, or sliding my hand across a shaved cunt, my cock jutting hard in front of me, bouncing as I walked.

“Okay, girls, for gym class we’re going to have ourselves a nice little orgy,” I ordered. “So grab a partner and discover how great it is to pleasure another woman.”

Friends paired up with friends and the locker room was filled with feminine sighs and moans and giggles. Addison, the slightly plump, in a kinda sexy way, red-headed I met earlier, was bent over a bench while a Black girl ate her cunt. An Asian girl and a White girl were sixty-nining on the floor. Two blondes were making out, playing with each other’s breasts.

I grabbed a busty brunette and sat down next to Addison and enjoyed a nice titty fuck. The plump red-headed moaned and gasped next to me as I enjoyed the brunette’s rubbed my cock with her tits. The brunette’s name was Daffodil, and her tits were soft and pillowy as she fucked them up and down on my cock. Her pink tongue would lick my cock head on the down stroke, sending a delightful shudder every time. Addison moaned as she came on the Black girl’s face and I moaned as I shot my load all over Daffodil’s big tits.

Addison and the Black girl started licking my cum off Daffodil’s titties, and sucking her brown nipples. My cock hardened at the sight. Addison kissed down Daffodil’s body and found her sopping wet cunt and ate her out as the Black girl sucked one Daffodil’s big tits.

I stood up and noticed Latina girl and a Black girl taking a shower, rubbing their bodies together and I went and joined them. I fucked the Black girl, pushing her against the shower stall, while I had the Latina girl eat my ass out. The Black girl’s cunt was tight and she moaned like a bitch in heat as I reamed her. The Latina girl’s tongue felt amazing as she licked my ass, shoving her tongue inside my tight hole. And then the saucy Latina teen slipped a finger in and I felt that incredible feeling of having my prostate massaged and shot a huge load into her friend. When I pulled out of the Latina girl wasted no time diving into the Black girl’s sloppy cunt.

Some of the girls had changed partners, Addison was tribbing with an Asian girl on the floor. Daffodil was eating a Black girl’s cunt while the auburn-haired girl I followed into the shower ate Daffodil’s cunt. I found another Asian girl and fucked her ass while another girl sucked on her cunt. Her ass was tight and hot and I fucked her hard while she panted in pleasure. When I creamed her ass, the girl eating her pussy sucked my cum out of the Asian girl’s ass.

In the shower, a daisy chain of five girls formed, and I watched while two girls took turns sucking on my cock. The girls in the daisy chain formed a circle, each girl sucked on someone’s cunt while another girl sucked on her pussy. They all were moaning and every few minutes one would cum, bucking and shouting her pleasure. Was anything more beautiful than young women pleasuring each other? Mary, of course, but nothing else could compare. I came all over the faces of the two girls sucking on my cock and watched as they licked my cum off their faces, then kissed each other passionately, sharing the bounty of my sperm.

Before the period ended, I bent a the auburn-haired girl I initially followed into the locker room, over a bench. She had been getting her cunt eaten out by Addison. Addison giggled, her face sticky, and found another girl who was free and the pair slipped into a sixty-nine. I spread the auburn-haired girl’s ass open and buggered her good and hard. Her ass was tight and hot on my cock as I reamed her ass, pulling on her auburn ponytail, and I shuddered when I came inside her.

Sadly, the period was over too soon and I had my virgin to find. The girls, reluctantly, got dressed, and a few were talking about having a slumber party tonight to continue. I wish I could be there, but Mary’s family was coming over for dinner and I was hoping to fuck both her sisters tonight.

I was starving, and the cafeteria was just up the hall from the locker room. It was the first lunch period, I learned, from a saucy girl with brunette hair while waiting to get some food. Her name was Whitney and she wasn’t a virgin. Whitney complained about having first lunch.

“It’s just too early in the day, I get hungry again around last period,” Whitney bitched. “I signed up for second lunch for my senior year.” Whitney explained that Rogers had too many students to fit them in the cafeteria at once, so they had three lunch periods. “I had third lunch my last semester and it sucked. I was so hungry by the time it came around. Second period is where its at.”

The food was sloppy joes and a salad, neither of which were any good. But I was starving, so I ate two sloppy joes and finished off the soggy salad, sitting at a cafeteria table while Whitney sucked my cock beneath the table. She’s have to finish quickly, her food was getting cold and I be that wouldn’t improve its taste any.

Rumor was going around the school if you wanted to lose your virginity, find me, and a group of nerdy boys and one jock did exactly that. I found them each a girl, and sent them off to find an empty classroom and lose their virginities. When I shot my load down Whitney’s mouth, I hoped the extra protein I gave her would tide her over until after school.

I continued my search for the second virgin and I was striking out. Three classrooms later, and I’ll had accomplished was a few more lads losing their virginities. Between periods, I grabbed a nerdy girl with glasses and bushy, brown hair.

“Virgin?” I asked, rotely.

“Yes,” the girl blushed prettily.

“Do you still have your hymen?” I asked and here would come her no and how she lost it.

“Yes,” she whispered and I almost didn’t make out her word.

I blinked in surprise, and lifted her green skirt. She stood frozen in fear as I slid my hand down her panties, feeling her silky pubic hair. Her eyes searched the crowd of students, but no one seemed to notice. I slipped a finger up her wet cunt and she jumped.

“Don’t scream,” I ordered, “Just relax.” I slid in a little ways into her warm, sucking cunt and felt a thin membrane and relief surged through me. Finally, I found the last virgin I needed. “What’s your name?”

“April Lovel,” she whispered.

“Good, meet me at the flagpole after school,” I told her. “Today, you’re getting your cherry popped.

There were still two periods left and just because I found my virgins, didn’t mean I was ready to go. There were plenty more girls to fuck, I thought with a smile. I saw my pee slut heading into the bathroom, followed by Maya, the conservatively dressed girl. I check in on them and found Petrina happily drinking her pee in a bathroom stall and Maya happily getting her sloppy cunt eaten out by Petrina.

“She’s the best,” Maya moaned. “We’re going to have a lot of fun this summer!”

I slipped into an English class. A thin, bony woman, who looked like all the fluids had been sucked out of her body, leaving a withered old hag behind, was reading from Shakespeare. Macbeth, I think. Not caring about virgins anymore, just looking for a girl to fuck. I noticed this cute, Asian girl, Cinnamon skinned, maybe from the Indian Subcontinent, or maybe from Malaysia. She sat in the back, her black hair cut short and streaked with red.

“Everyone, just listen to the teacher read for Macbeth,” I ordered, walking back to the class.

Her name was Jessamine and I bent her over her desk, flipped up her red and green tartan skirt and pulled down a pair of frilly, yellow panties. I rubbed her bushy cunt a few times, feeling her moistening then I slid into her and she groaned loudly.

“Oh man!” she gasped. “Umm, that feels nice.”

Sitting next to Jessamine, was a coffee-skinned, Black girl who watched with fascination as I fucked Jessamine. Jessamine was moaning loudly, urging me to fuck her harder and faster. Her cunt was tight and wet on my cock and my balls slapping against her clit as I fucked her.

“Take off your panties,” I told the Black girl and she pulled off a red panties from beneath her skirt. I smelled them, enjoying the spicy musk of her arousal then shoved the panties into Jessamine’s mouth. “Your disrupting class, young lady!”

I fucked her hard, enjoying her muffled moans through her classmate’s panties. Jessamine gripped the edge of her desk as I fucked her. The desk rasping on the linoleum floor of the classroom and was slowly inching its way forward. Jessamine cunt was a vice on my cock when she came and I thought the desk might collapse as she spasmed atop it.

When I was about to cum, I pulled out of her cunt, pulled the Black girls panties out of her mouth and jerked off into the sodden panties’ gusset, leaving ropes of creamy cum plastering the crotch. “Here’s your panties back,” I said. “You should put those on right away.”

The Black girl, flushing darkly, stood up and pulled the panties soaked in spit and cum up her creamy legs. She squirmed as she sat down, the creamy mess in her panties cool on her pussy. Jessamine pulled her panties back up and moved her desk back and sat down, pulling open her book to read along with the rest of the class.

In a computer lab, a Black girl sucked me off while I check my Hotmail account. Chris, one of my D&D buddies, emailed me a pic of Velvet, cum covering her enormous, G Cup breasts. Velvet was a bikini barista I turned into a sex slave for Chris this morning. There was another email from Quatch, another D&D buddy, thanking me for turning his little sister into his sex slave. “Little cocktease got what was cumming to her,” the email red and a pic of a girl’s asshole leaking cum was attached.

In the Chemistry lab, I bumped into the Cunningham twins Mary and I had enjoyed at Loews last week. Both were looking great, their hair was blonde, Rose’s long and braided and Daisy’s short. They both hugged me and kissed me, excited to see me and my cock was excited to see them. Their clothes came off as the rest of the class were doing some sort of experiment. The twins had large breasts topped with dark nipples, Daisy’s cunt shaved bare and Rose’s covered by a blonde bush.

“We fuck mom and dad every night,” Daisy panted as she bounced on my cock. Her sister, Rose, sat behind her, cradling her sister’s boobs as she rode me cowgirl style, and kissing her neck. “We sleep in their king sized bed and everyone just enjoys each other.”

“We’ve become quite close,” Rose giggled, licking her sister’s neck. “Mom’s even lezzed out with a few of our girlfriends. And last night, dad fucked Maya good and hard while Maya ate out mom’s cunt. It was so wicked. Daisy and I rubbed our cunnies together as we watched.”

When I came in Daisy’s cunt, Rose ate her out while I fucked her from behind. It was hot, watching one twin sister eat the other’s cunt out. Rose’s pussy was tight on my cock as I fucked her, hard and fast, and she moaned loudly into her sister’s cunt. Daisy moaned just as loud, encouraging her sister to eat her.

“Yes, yes!” Daisy moaned. “You naughty slut, eat my cunny! Ohh, you know just how to lez on me! Yes, oh yes, my sweet Rosie is making me cum!”

Rose drank her sister’s cum as it flooded her lips. It wasn’t long after that, as I fucked her hard, that Rose came on my cock, her little cunt spasming deliciously. I groaned and shot my load into her hot little cunt. The two sisters lay on the floor, panting and cuddling, cum oozing out of Rose’s cunt. They kissed, like reflections coming together and merging where their lips met.

I enjoyed a few more hot cunts before the school day ended. In a health class, the girls got a very detailed lesson on male anatomy and every girl in the class got to suck on my cock for a minute and then I finished up in the cutest girl’s cunt. The boys got to enjoy the other girls, and the entire classroom was filled with naked, panting teenagers. There were two more girls than boys, and so they learned all about tribbing and how sweet it was to cum on another girls cunt. Their old teacher, Mr. Ward, jerked his cock quietly at his desk.

In a civics class, I bumped into Addison again and enjoyed her sloppy cunt as she blew three different guys, swallowing their cum like a pro, before I added my cum to her slutty cunt. When I left, their teacher was taking my place, giving Addison a very spirited lesson as the class cheered him on.

I bumped into Melody, who, along with her mother, I fucked at the Old Navy store last week. It had been Melody’s sixteenth birthday, and her and her mom were playing hooky to celebrate. It had been hot watching mother and daughter eating each other’s cunts, so I pulled Melody into the same janitor’s closet I fucked another girl earlier today.

“How’s your mom?” I asked as my cock slid into her wet cunt.

“Oh, things are just fine,” Melody moaned. “Last night, with her help, I seduced my step-dad. He was so scared at first, but then he really got into it. He really loved watching mom and me make out and then nearly had a heart-attack when mom ate his cum out of my pussy!”

“God that sounds hot,” I panted as I plowed into her cunt.

No janitor interrupted this time and I fucked Melody to a screaming orgasm and then left a load of cum in her body as the final bell tolled, ending the school day. “I bet your mom will love eating my cum out of your slutty pussy.”

“I bet she will,” Melody answered with a saucy smile.

As I left the janitor’s closet, I felt like had I accomplished a lot today. I fucked more cunts then I ever thought I could, putting my sexual stamina wish to the test and it did not let me down. I wondered how many of those girls were on birth control. Maybe I knocked a few up, I thought with a smile. I found my two virgins, Alice and Felicity, waiting for me and led them to my car, wondering if they were on birth control. Maybe I could plant a pair of babies in their cunts.

We passed Hikaru as she patiently waited for her new master to come and take her away to her life as a sex slave. A slight smile graced her lips and she squeezed her thighs in excitement. I led the virgins to my car, and put them in the backseat of my silver Mustang and climbed in the front, starting the car.

“Okay, girls, let’s go get those cherries popped,” I said, glancing in my mirror.

April looked nervous and Felicity wrapped an arm around her, hugging her and smiling excitedly. I backed out of the parking space and sped home, eager to transform these girls into women.

The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: The D&D Game

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Side-Story: The D&D Group

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Female/Females, Males/Female, Mind Control, Male Masturbation, Anal, Oral, Orgy

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Note: This takes place between Chapter 17 andChapter 18 when Mark hosts his D&D Game. Takes place at the same time as Mary and Diane Go Clubbing Side-Story.



I left Quatch making out with Willow and headed to answer the door. Tonight, I was going to play D&D with the same group of guys I had been playing with since I was fifteen. We had all met in the WOTC store in the South Hill Mall, back when there were still Wizard of the Coast stores. The store had been running a game and we all played in it. We had been gaming together ever since.

We usually got together every Thursday night to play. Of course, I blew them off last Thursday. I was having too much fun with my powers, not to mention I just met Mary. I had fallen head over heals in love with the woman practically on first sight. The guys weren’t pleased that I had blown off the game and I was looking to make it up to them.

I was going to let each guy pick a slut to be his personal slave for the evening. To pour drinks, fetch food, and to perform sexually for the guy. I had already settled on Violet to be my personal slave for the night. Violet had been a virgin when I took her and I didn’t want any other cock to ever be up in her cunt for the rest of her life.

Quatch, the DM, had arrived first and selected Willow, our newest sex slave, for his Personal Attendant. Quatch was a big, hairy guy, hence his nickname, Quatch. Short for Sasquatch because he is so hairy that he must be cousin to one. I didn’t know his real name. It may have been James or John. Or maybe Jeff. I was pretty sure it started with a J. I should know it, he’s my best friend, but everyone calls him Quatch, even his mom.

I answered the door and saw Karl. He was the skinniest guy I’ve ever met. The guy looked as thin as post, his cheeks sunken. I would swear he was a crack addict, but he never seemed high when I was around him. And the guy could eat, it was disgusting how he could put more food away then I could. Behind him, was Tom getting out of his car. Tom was a fat guy with a long ponytail of brown hair.

“Hey, man,” Karl said, shaking my hand. “Killer house. How the fuck did you swing this?”

“I won a poker tournament,” I said. “Hey, Tom.”

“Hey,” he grunted. Tom was a man of few words most of the time. But he really got into roleplaying his characters and could be a down right chatterbox if he was playing the right character.

I led Tom and Karl inside. Quatch was sitting in a recliner getting blown by Willow. His head was thrown back and his mouth wide in amazement and he had a fistful of her raven-black hair. “Holy shit,” Tom muttered.

“You runnin’ a brothel, Mark?” Karl gaped.

“These are my sex slaves,” I said. “They do whatever me our my fiancee wants.”

“Fiancee?” Tom asked.

“Yeah, I’m getting married in a month,” I said. “I want you guys to be my groomsmen and Quatch, I was hopping you could be my best man.”

“Shit, I’ll fucking do whatever you want!” he moaned. “I haven’t had my dick sucked in two years.”

“Choose a lady,” I told Mat and Karl. “She’ll be your personal slave for the night. She’ll serve
you drinks, fetch you snacks, and do whatever other things you want.”

The doorbell rang again and I went to answer it. Chris was standing there. He was a big guy, in great shape, his hair buzzed short in the ranger haircut. He got out of the army last year, served two tours in Afghanistan. The guy could be on a recruitment poster for the army. He was also the biggest nerd I knew.

“Hey man,” he said, “nice house. I guess the rumors about you robbing a bank must be true!”

I snorted in laughter. “Naw, just a misunderstanding. It’s already been sorted out. I just won a poker tournament at the Emerald Queen in Fife.”

“Congrats, man,” he said, slapping me on the shoulder.

“Come in, the rest of the guys are here,” I said.

“Jesus,” Chris said, stunned when he saw the living room.

Tom had Jessica, reporter for KIRO 7 news, sitting in his lap making out with her while Karl had wasted no time and bent teenage Allison over the couch and was following the instructions tattooed on her body. Above her cunt, Allison had “Cum on in” with an arrow pointing at her cunt and it looked like Karl was eagerly following those instructions.

“Mark’s getting hitched,” Quatch panted.

“No shit?” Chris asked. I nodded and he offered me his hand. We shook, and I said, “Want to be one of my groomsman?”

“Hell ya, man,” Chris answered, then he looked around. “What does your fiancee think of this?”

“She’s upstairs getting ready to go out with her girlfriend,” I answered. “She loves having all these sex slaves.”

I explained the situation and Chris selected Desiree to be his personal attendant and Desiree was pushing him back onto the couch and fishing his cock out and sucked into her mouth. Chris moaned, gripping her black hair and savored the Latina beauty’s blowjob. Jessica was straddling Tom and riding his cock on the recliner while Tom muttered, “Whore,” over and over.

“Holy shit, I’m going to cum!” moaned Quatch and he gripped Willow’s black hair and held her mouth in place as he came.

Willow swallowed his load and licked her lips. “Thank you for cumming in my naughty mouth,” she purred.

“Man, Mark, you’ve got it good.”

“I do,” I said. I dismissed the other sluts and grabbed Violet and she knelt before me and sucked my cock into her hungry lips.

Mary entered the living room, dressed in a sleek, black dress, low cut with a short skirt. Black fishnet stockings covered her slim legs. “Have fun,” she told me as I watched our sluts service my pals and enjoyed Violet’s mouth on my cock

“You too, Mare,” I replied, and watched her ass sway as she walked out of the living room.

“Christ, was that your fiancee?” Quatch asked, his eyes glued to her ass.

“Yeah, she’s the best,” I answered.

“And she doesn’t care that you’re fucking all these women?”

“She fucks them too,” I said.

“Oh, Mistress loves us to suck her cunt,” Willow cooed in Quatch’s ear. “This morning, I sucked Master’s cum out of her pussy while I gave her a gynecological exam.”

“Christ, you’re getting me hard,” Quatch moaned. Willow grinned, and whispered loudly in his ear, “Why don’t you stick that hard cock up my tight snatch and get some relief. You wouldn’t want to develop a nasty cast of blue balls?”

“No I wouldn’t,” Quatch moaned and bent cinnamon-skinned Willow over the chair and started fucking her from behind. “Oh fuck, your cock feels good up my snatch. Almost as good as Master’s! Ohh, harder! Fuck me harder, stud!”

“Oh, Master!” Allison gasped, “he’s filling my slutty cunt with his cum! Oh thank you, thank you! My pussy should always be full of cum!”

Karl was panting as he pulled out of Allison’s cunt. The slut quickly turned around and sucked his softening cock into her mouth, sucking the last of his cum and her cunt juices right off his cock. “Holy shit, I need to get me one of these!”

“Pick a woman and I can take care of it for you,” I said. “None of my sluts, obviously. Or my Mary, but you pick any other woman and I’ll make them hot and bothered for your cock 24/7. They’ll beg you to do whatever filthy fantasy you have.”

“I want to make my bitch of a boss grovel before me,” Karl said.

“Not a problem. She working tomorrow?”

“Yeah, just call down at the restaurant and ask for Julie. She’ll be in by seven to oversee morning prep.”

I nodded my head. “Done.”

Chris looked at me. “You really can do that? ‘Cause there’s this barista I have a thing for. She works the morning shift at the Hot Chick A Latte on Meridian.” Hot Chick A Latte was one of the many bikini baristas that dotted Western Washington. “Her name’s Velvet and she has the hugest tits in the world. I’m mean these things are like G cups. She could just smother my face with them any day of the week.”

“Desiree, why don’t you let Chris feel your tits on his face,” I ordered.

Desiree and Xiu were tied for having the biggest tits amongst the sluts. The Latina stood up, slipping out of her maids outfit, exposing her beautiful, nut-brown breasts and dark, pink nipples. Chris groaned in lust, his cock sticking straight up. Desiree straddled him about the waist and slowly lowered herself on his cock, moaning wantonly as he filled her up. Chris buried his face in Desiree’s large tits and motorboated between them while Desiree slowly slid up and down on his cock.

“Oh yes, suck my tits,” Desiree cooed. “Umm, your cock feels so impressive in my cunt.”

“Oh fuck,” Chris moaned as he switched nipples, sucking Desiree’s dark pink nub into his mouth.

“Shit, gonna cum!” moaned Tom in alarm. “No condom.”

“Don’t worry,” purred Jessica. “I’m on the pill, so just fill my slutty cunt with your cum. Mmhh, yes, it’s so warm inside me, filling me up! Oh yes, you’re making me cum, stud, oh fuck I love hot cum shooting in my snatch.”

Jessica convulsed on Tom and he captured her sensuous lips in a kiss. Her miniskirt had ridden up, exposing her caramel ass. Jessica was biracial, a mix of Asian, Black, and White that gave her skin a beautiful, caramel hue. “Wow,” Tom panted. “Been awhile.”

“Shit, it was my first time,” Karl panted and I blinked. I thought I had been old when I lost my virginity last week, Karl was five years older than me. Allison was bobbing her head rapidly on his cock and I could tell Karl was loving the feel of her tongue piercing pressing hard on his cock as she swirled it about.

“So, sex slaves?” panted Tom. “Keep Jessica?”

“Oh no,” Jessica protested. “I belong to Master, right?” There was a plaintive catch in her voice.

“Yeah, slut,” I said. “You’ll be mine forever.” Jessica sighed in relief. “Tom, any girl that I haven’t claimed is yours.”

“High school student,” Tom declared. “Like whore sucking your cock.”

“Sure, I was planning to go to a High School tomorrow, anyways,” I said. “What’s your pleasure.”

“Petite, Asian, hairy cunt,” Tom grunted. I nodded.

I closed my eyes, trying to enjoy Violet’s blowjob. It had been getting hard with having to answer all my friends questions. Violet had grown quite skilled, her head bobbing rapidly, her cheeks sucking in and out as she pleasured me. And her tongue, sliding about my cock like an agile little snake, increasing my pleasure with every second.

“Here it comes, slut!” I moaned and Violet sucked harder at my cock, eager to taste her master’s cum. I shot three, quick blasts into her mouth and she skillfully swallowed all of my load and sucked harder, coaxing the last morsel of cum out of my cock.

“Thank you, Master,” she breathed when my cock slid out of her mouth.

“I want to cum on your big titties,” Chris panted.

Desiree smiled and slid off his cock and knelt before Chris. She took her big breasts and wrapped them around his cock and slid them between her pillowy breasts, lubed by her pussy juices. She moved her tits up and down as fast as possible and Chris smiled hungrily as he watched Desiree. Then he grunted and his white seed spilled across Desiree’s breasts. Desiree took a finger and swiped up a gob of semen on her finger and sucked into her mouth as Chris watched

“Fuck, you’re one nasty bitch,” Chris whispered.

Quatch was fucking Jessica hard over couch arm. Her cinnamon ass jiggled as he fucked her. Quatch grunted with every stroke, sweat running down his forehead and his face turned beat red. Quatch let out a sound that was like a growl and a shout and buried himself into Willow’s cunt and went rigid. He pulled out, his fat cock and white cum trickled out of her cunt.

“Wow, eh, wow,” Quatch panted. Then he got self conscious and put his cock away. “So, eh, where are we playing. I’ll get set up.” Quatch was our DM, the guy who ran the game, controlled the enemies and NPCs.

Willow grabbed his hand. “Follow me, Quatch,” she said and led him to the dining room.

Karl was fucking Allison’s face like a man’s possessed. He held her face between his hands, keeping her face still, as he reamed her sucking mouth. “Oh, shit, I gonna cum!” he groaned. Allison sucked his cum down her mouth.

“Oh, your cum is so tasty,” cooed Allison, not phased at all by the mouth fucking.

The rest of us headed to the dining room to start playing. Quatch was setting up as Willow stood behind him, cum running down her thighs. Lillian walked in, dressed in a pleated, black skirt, short, and a black half-shirt that left her flat belly bared. Her nipples were poking hard at her shirt. Clutched in her hand was a bag of dice, a players handbook, and her character sheet. Lillian was a goth girl that used to work at Hot Topic, and I was surprised to learn, loved to play D&D.

“This is Lillian,” I introduced, “the new player I was talking about.”

“Hi boys,” Lillian grinned. “I made an Elven bard.”

Quatch nodded. “Yeah, okay, that’ll work.”

“Before we start, Quatch, Tom, Chris, and Karl, you guys don’t have to do what I tell you,” I said. These guys were my friends, I didn’t want to control them. I guess that’s why Mary didn’t want me controlling Alice.

“Yeah, no shit,” Chris said.

Tom just shook his head at me.

“You all right, man?” Quatch asked.

“Yeah,” I replied. “Just had to be said.”

“Whatever, let’s play,” Karl shrugged.

The rest of us got out our characters. I was playing a Gnome illusionist, Chris had an Orc barbarian, Tom was playing an Thri-keen monk, and Karl played an Elven cleric. Quatch started the game, we were in the middle of quest to recover an artifact stolen from Karl’s church. Quatch introduced Lillian’s character as Karl’s sister, here to help him out.

We got through the first encounter, when the pizzas arrived and our slaves went out and got us food and poured us drinks. Chris had pulled Desiree in his lap and had her feed him pizza, her large breasts, covered in dried cum, jiggled as she laughed and licked pizza sauce off his lips. Karl copied Chris, and Allison was having a lot of fun feeding him pizza. I had Violet suck my cock while I ate.

Tom bent Jessica over the corner of the table and looked questioningly at me. “Anal?”

I nodded my head. Jessica giggled, “Uhh, I love a cock up my ass.”

Tom’s cock pushed at her tight ass and Jessica moaned as he slowly slid inside her. “Tight!” Tom grunted and started fucking her.

Quatch stood up and walked over and pulled out his cock and shoved it into Jessica’s face. Jessica eagerly sucked his cock into her mouth. Lillian grabbed Willow and sat her before her on the table. Willow’s cunt was dripping with cum and Lillian grabbed a slice of pizza and ran it through Willow’s cunt and ate the cum covered slice.

“Wow, that’s nasty,” Chris moaned. “Oh shit, she’s eating her pussy.”

Lillian was licking up the cum and pizza sauce staining Willow’s pussy. Chris whispered in Desiree’s ears and she stood up and walked over to the two girls and offered her cum-stained breasts to Willow’s eager lips. Chris stood up and watched the three girls, jerking his cock off furiously. Willow’s cinnamon face rubbed on Desiree’s nut brown tits. Willow was moaning in pleasure as Lillian tongued her pussy.

“Oh my god, that’s so hot!” Chris moaned as he beat his meat.

“Let me do that,” Desiree purred, reaching out and started giving Chris a handjob. “Doesn’t that feel better than doing it yourself?”

“Yeah!” Chris moaned.

Karl was making out with Allison, his hands freeing her breasts from her blouse. “Oh my God, her nipples are pierced.” Karl seemed fascinated with playing with her pierced nipples. He bent his head and sucked one of the nipples into his mouth, playing with the nipple and piercing with his tongue. Allison moved and straddled Karl and deftly fished his cock out of his pants. Karl moaned as Allison sank her sloppy cunt onto his cock.

Willow was cumming on Lillian’s face, Desiree’s hands were furiously pumping at Chris’s cock. “Your hand is amazing,” Chris groaned. “I’m going to spurt!”

His cum shot out out, splashing Desiree’s tit. The sucking blast caught Willow’s hair, cheek and neck, and the third shot landed on Lillian’s head. Lillian rose up and licked cum off Desiree’s tit and then Willow’s neck. Cum staining her lips, she threw her arms around Chris and kissed him on the lips, hard, rubbing her body up against him.

“So, you’re playing my brother?” Lillian asked.

“Yeah,” Chris panted.

“I’ve always wanted to fuck my brother!”

“I’m drained, babe,” Chris said in disappointment.

“Why don’t you eat my cunt and maybe you’ll get a second wind.” Lillian had a smile on her black lips.

Chris pushed her up against the wall and knelt down and started to eat her cunt. Lillian shoved up her shirt, exposing her breasts and played with her nipples. I finished my pizza and pulled Violet up and bent her over the table and shoved my cock up her ass, tight and hot, and fucked her hard while Violet moaned in pleasure. Desiree pushed Willow to the floor and cooed in pleasure as Willow eagerly ate her cunt out.

“I want to fuck her cunt while you fuck her ass,” Quatch muttered, Jessica’s sucking mouth around his cock.

“Sure,” Tom grunted, and pulled out of Jessica’s ass.

Quatch sat on the table and Jessica straddled his waist. “Jesus, her cunt’s wet.”

“Sloppy seconds,” Tom smirked and shoved his cock back up her tight sphincter.

Both buys grunted as Jessica writhed between them. She was loving it, taking a cock up both her wholes, and panted liked a bitch in heat. “Fuck my ass, oh yes! Fuck, that’s a nice cock in my dirty snatch! Yes, boys, fuck me! Fuck me!” Jessica writhed between them as an orgasm rolled through her body. They two guys just kept right on fucking her.

Quatch started squeezing her breasts hard, pinching her nipples. “Fucking whore!” he groaned, eyes closed. “Fucking cockteasing whore!”

I felt my balls tighten as I fucked Violet’s tight ass. Violet was gasping in pleasure and her ass started convulsing on my cock as the little slut came. Her ass was milking my dick and I felt that sweet moment of releases surged through my body and out my dick, filling her ass with a copious load of cum.

Chris got his second wind and rose up, face sticky with Lillian’s cunt juices. “Ohh, that’s a nice cock!” Lillian gasped as he slipped his dick in her wet whole and started fucking her against the wall.

“Cumming!” Tom moaned and buried his cock up Jessica’s ass and shot his load up her ass. He pulled out and stumbled back, panting.

Jessica continued riding Quatch, “Cum in my pussy, stud,” she moaned. “Your friend creamed my ass so cream my pussy!”

“Here it comes, you nasty bitch!” Quatch moaned and grabbed her hips and shoved her down so he bottomed out in her cunt then he grunted and Jessica writhed atop him as her second orgasm was triggered by Quatch’s cum.

Karl was frantically fucking Allison, his face contorted. “Cumming, cumming!” he muttered and flooded Allison hungry cunt. He pulled out, panting. The guys were getting warn out, they didn’t have my devil enhanced sexual stamina. Drinks were downed and more pizza was devoured and we got back to gaming.

After using the bathroom, I found Quatch waiting at the door. “There’s another bathroom upstairs,” I told him. “You didn’t have to wait.”

“Oh, I just wanted to talk to you in private,” Quatch said, nervous. “You said you could make any woman my sex slave.”

“Yeah,” I told him.

He handed me his phone. “My sister’s been staying with me. And she’s a fucking cocktease, prancing around the apartment in her underwear. My dick’s hard all the time.”

“Sure, I’ll make Kim into your slut,” I replied. Kim was a smoking hot girl. I think Quatch got all the hair in his family, because her skin was always silky smooth.

The phone rang and Kim answered, “Hey bro.”

“Kim, from now on, you’re going to be Quatch’s sex slave,” I told her. “You’ll happily do whatever nasty, depraved acts he wants and do it with a smile. You’ll live to please him.”

“Sure,” Kim purred.

I threw the phone to her brother. “So, Kim,” Quatch said nervously. “What did Mark tell you to do.” I couldn’t here her response, but Quatch smiled. “Good, I want you naked and ready to fuck when I get home.” I could just here a throaty laugh over the phone. “Later, bitch!” Quatch smirked and hung.

As the night grew later, the sluts started getting tired and I let them go into the living room to rest. We usually played until two or three in the morning, fueled by mountain dew and energy drinks. Lillian meshed well with the group, just as an intense gamer as the rest of us were. Around one AM, Mary got home.

She walked into the dining room and draped herself across my lap. She reeked of pussy: tangy, spicy, sweet, tart, all the delicious flavors of a woman’s cunt. It was a delightful bouquet and I felt my cock hardened. She kissed me on the lips, slipping her tongue into my mouth.

“Did you have fun?” I asked. “Because you reek of pussy?”

Mary giggled. “I did. I just have to go back to that club again.”

“Let me introduce you,” I said. “Quatch is the big, hairy guy.”

“Quatch?”

“Because I’m as hairy as Sasquatch,” he said with a grin.

“Karl’s the skinny guy, Chris is the ex-army ranger, and Tom is the quiet one,” I continued. “Quatch is going to be my best man and the others will be my grooms.”

“Nice to meet you,” Mary said. “Are you almost done?”

“Yeah, we’re at the boss,” I said. “A sorcerer-dragon.”

“Ohh,” Mary cooed. “Want to make it interesting?” She had a big grin on her face.

“What are you thinking?” I asked.

“Well, whoever has the killing blow can fuck my pussy,” Mary giggled.

“Shit,” Tom muttered, blinking in surprise.

“You’re Mark’s fiancee, right?” Chris asked in surprise.

“Hey, he can fuck any woman he wants, so I can fuck any guy,” Mary retorted. “It’s only fair. Right, hun.”

She was right, it was only fair. “Yeah, Mare. Fair is fair.” Mary was free to fuck who she wanted, although I preferred if she would just fuck women. But there was something strangely thrilling about watching your women getting fucked by another guy.

“Hey, I’m running the dragon,” Quatch protested. “So, what about me.”

Mary bit her lip. “Well, if you kill all of them, then you can fuck me.”

“Really?” Karl asked, glancing at me. I don’t think he quite believed I would let my beautiful fiancee fuck one of my friends. I nodded at him.

It became a free for all. We stopped cooperating, each of us wanting to be the player to drop the dragon. And Quatch pulled out all the stops. I wasn’t going to accuse him of cheating behind the DM screen, but he had a couple of lucky crits that killed Lillian’s bard. I was badly hurt and asked Karl’s cleric to heal me on his turn. Instead of healing me, Karl attacked and, on the dragon’s next turn, I was killed by its acidic breath weapon.

“Thank, Karl,” I muttered.

“Oh, poor baby,” Mary said, kissing me. “You’ll just have to get sloppy seconds, hun.”

Quatch got a worried look on his face when Chris’s barbarian crit and Tom sent his monk in to finish the dragon. Then he rolled badly: a 3, a 4, and a 1, a fumble. The dragon bit the Thri-keen and knocked him unconscious. Karl’s tactic of not healing his competition was paying off, and on his turn, he stabbed his longsword into the dragon and felled it with a tenth of the damage Chris had just dealt with his crit.

Karl whooped loudly. “All right!” He grabbed his crotch and rubbed his hard dick. “I can’t believe I get to fuck another girl tonight.”

“He lost his virginity to Allison, earlier,” I told her.

“Ohh, how cute,” Mary said, her dress sliding off her body. She was naked save for a black push-up bra which I unhooked for her, spilling out her perky, freckled breasts. Chris gave a cat call and Mary smiled, twirling about for the guys. She was getting off on the attention. Then, she hopped up on the table, knocking over some miniatures and spilling someone’s drink onto the floor. No one cared as Mary spread her legs, exposing her wet pussy and pink hole. “C’mon, I’ve had women all night, I need a dick in me!”

Karl pants came undone and his cock sprang out and he shoved it into Mary’s cunt, hard. He sucked on Mary’s tits, kissed up her neck and cheek. I noticed a hickey on Mary’s neck that she didn’t have when she left for the club. Karl kissed her cheek and tried to kiss her on the lips but Mary turned her head.

“Mark’s the only man that kisses me,” Mary told him.

“Sure,” Karl said, panting as he fucked away.

Quatch was gathering up his stuff. “You’re not going to watch,” Chris asked, stroking his cock lazily.

“Kim,” Quatch said, giving me a meaningful look. I winked at him and hoped he enjoyed his sister. “Later guys,” Quatch farewelled, and left.

Lillian knelt before me and started sucking on my cock. I enjoyed the blowjob and watched my fiancee get fucked by my friend. Karl was gasping as his ass pumped away on top of her. Mary was moaning and then Karl stiffened and flood her cunt with cum. He pulled off of her and I could see disappointment on Mary’s face, she hadn’t cum yet.

Then Tom was there and he just buried his cock up her cunt before anyone could object. Mary’s disappointment faded and she smiled happily and writhed beneath him as he fucked her. Mary turned her head, still smiling happily, her green eyes sparkling with lust. Mary arched her back and as she came beneath Tom, never breaking eye contact with me. I shot my load down Lillian’s mouth as I watched my fiancee orgasming underneath another man. Tom climbed off a moment later and I saw Mary’s pussy gaping and full of cum.

Chris mounted Mary, eager for his turn. “Oh, god it feel so nice inside her pussy,” Chris moaned. “So wet.”

Mary rubbed his chest through his shirt. “Ooh, you’re all muscly,” she purred. “Let me see.”

Chris popped off his shirt, exposing his six-pack abs and muscled pecs.

Mary ran her hands over his muscular torso. “So nice,” she cooed. “Oh yes.” Chris started fucking her harder and harder and Mary threw back her head and let out a low, throaty moan as she came beneath Chris.

Chris slammed his cock into her a few more times, moaning, “Her cunt’s milking my cock! Oh fuck, oh fuck!”

“Ohh, cum in me,” Mary gasped. Chris stiffened and Mary smiled happily as he pumped her cunt with a third man’s cum.

“Man, Mark, your fiancee is a wild gal,” Chris panted as he pulled out.

“She’s my naughty filly,” I said with a smile.

“And your naughty filly need her randy stallion to give her a proper fucking!” Mary moaned wantonly. “Your friends were nice, but I need a real cock in me.”

I knew she was just saying that to stroke my ego, but that didn’t stop me from being happy as I crawled up her body and slowly slid my cock into her sloppy pussy with wet, squelching noise. Mary pulled my head down and kissed me passionately, her legs wrapping around my waist, pulling me into her cunt. I fucked her slowly.

“Oh yes,” Mary moaned, “that’s the cock I love. And the man.”

“I love you, Mare,” I whispered into her ear, fucking her faster and harder.

The table creaked beneath us as we picked up our pace. Mary’s hips rotated beneath me, humping me back as hard as I humped her. Her tongue licked at my ear and she whispered, “Your friend’s cocks were nice, but yours is the one that my pussy craves. You’re stirring my cunt up so deliciously.”

“Your cunt feels amazing,” I whispered into her ear. “So wet and slick.” I saw the hickey on her neck and I decided to leave one of my own, bigger, and sucked hard on her neck.

“That’s all your friends cum,” Mary cooed. “Sloppy, wet cum, filling me up. But I need more. I need your tasty cum.” Her fingers racked my back through my shirt. “I’m getting so close to cumming! Are you close?”

“Yes, Mare!” I groaned and went back to sucking at her neck. I started fucking her hard, our flesh slapping together.

“You always fuck me so hard after another man’s been in me,” Mary whispered and then she kissed me and my balls tightened and my orgasm exploded out of me. Mary bucked beneath me, her cunt spasming as she came. “Mmh, that was nice,” Mary said as I laid on top of her. “Maybe I should join your group, it seems like so much fun.”

“Yeah,” Tom said.

“I would love for you to come again,” Karl excitedly said.

“Oh, I can guarantee that I will cum again,” Mary said with a wicked smile.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 17: Doctors and Realtors

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 17: Doctors and Realtors

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Females, Male/Females/Teen female, Mind Control, Anal, Cockold, Female Masturbation, Male Masturbation, Magic, Oral, Orgy, Rimming, Work

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 16



Mary was looking quite fetching in her black, short skirt and blue blouse as we walked out of the house, through the ruined front door. Fucking FBI. Bad enough they had to raid my house, did they have to smash down the door? Desiree was tracking down a contractor that could get the door replaced today while I ordered five of the sluts to go get their pussy’s waxed at the Heavenly Creature’s Salon. Violet, Fiona, Karen, Chasity, and Thamina all needed bare cunts. They could have landing strips or whatever designs they wanted on their pubic mounds, but their pussy lips had to be smooth as a young girl.

I didn’t have time to eat the breakfast Desiree made because we were running late for Mary’s OB/GYN appointment. It was my fault. I spent too much time fucking first Allison, then Fiona in the shower, and finally Mary when she had come upstairs to yell at me for taking too long. Mary was a horny gal and couldn’t resist my advances. I left Mary’s pussy full of my cum, a nice surprise for the Doctor. So, I just grabbed a bagel and spread some cream cheese on it and ate it on the way to my Mustang.

I sped the moment we were out on surface streets. “You want to see a movie on Saturday, have dinner?”

Mary smiled slyly at me. “Are you asking me out on a date?”

“Yeah,” I said. “Just me and you.”

“Sure,” Mary answered. “A date night. What did you want to see?”

“Oh, I don’t know,” I answered, casually.

“I bet you want to see Man of Steel? Doesn’t it open tomorrow?”

“Yeah, sure,” I said, trying play it cool. I was really looking forward to seeing it.

“All right, we’ll see it,” Mary said. “But I’ll get to choose the movie next week.”

“Deal,” I said, and reached out and squeezed her hand. I moved her hand over to my crotch. “I’d love it if you would suck my cock, Mare.”

“It’s not safe, Mark,” Mary objected. “Besides, haven’t you got enough sex?”

“There’s no such thing as enough sex,” I retorted, rubbing her hand across the bulge in my pants.

Mary snorted in laughter. “Not with you, anyways.”

“C’mon Mare,” I wheedled. I stopped at the light and bent over and kissed her lips. “Your mouth feels so nice on my cock.” I kissed her again, her lips parting for my tongue. “You’re just so beautiful. My cock aches whenever I’m around you.” I reached over and gently groped her breast through her blouse, feeling her nipple harden beneath my hand.

“Fine,” Mary sighed, her hand squeezing my crotch. “But this is the last time.”

My zipper rasped down and Mary slid her warm hand in and pulled my cock out, stroking it a few times before her wet mouth sucked my cock greedily. Her lips slid up and down on my dick as her tongue swirled around my sensitive head. A car honked behind me and I realized the light was green and I started driving. Fuck, Mary’s mouth felt good on my cock.

My phone rang. The Mustang’s radio was blue toothed enabled and the rings echoed through the car speakers. I hit call and my mom’s voice echoed through the car’s speaker. “Hi, Mark,” she greeted, warmly.

“Hey mom,” I answered. Mary’s mouth sucked harder at my cock.

“Are you doing okay, sweetie?”

“Yeah, mom, things are going great.” My fiancee is sucking on my cock, what could be better.

“Well, I don’t know how to say this, but …” she cleared her throat. “Are you in trouble?”

“No, why would you think that?”

“I’m not supposed to say anything, but the FBI came around yesterday.” A hint of fear entered her voice. “They said you robbed a bank and … did other things.”

“It’s a misunderstanding, mom,” I told her. “I just look like the guy. Just watch KIRO 7 news, okay. The FBI raided my house but they realized I was the wrong person.”

God, this was so exciting. Mary’s mouth was bobbing up and down on my cock, sucking hard. Her tongue played with my shaft, with my head. Her teeth would brush pleasantly against my cock. And my mom’s voice, I never realized how sexy she sounded, a smokey, bedroom voice that could get any man hard. She was wasted on my pig of father.

“Well, I’m so relieved,” my mom sighed and I gritted my teeth and came hard down Mary’s mouth. Mary greedily sucked my cum down. “Are you okay, I thought I heard something.”

“Yeah, mom, I’m fine,” I answered. “Just had to release some built up pressure. Anyways, I want to introduce you to my fiancee.”

Mary was sitting up in the seat, wiping a bit of cum off her lips. “Hi, I’m Mary.”

“You’re fiancee?” mom asked. “That’s so exciting, I didn’t even know you were dating anyone, sweetie.”

“We haven’t been dating long,” I told her. “But, we really fell in love and we’re getting married in a month.”

“Wow, sure you’re not rushing things, sweetie?”

“We’re very happy, Mrs. Glassner,” Mary gushed. “Your son is the best man in the world. He just fills me up with his love.” Mary had a wicked smile on her lips.

“How sweet,” my mom purred. Was that a husky tone entering her voice. She sounded even sexier. “And call me Sandy. I’m sure we’re going to get along just fine. I can’t wait to meet you.”

“How about Sunday,” I suggested. “You can come over to our house for dinner.”

“House?” my mom asked.

“Yeah, I, eh, won a poker tournament at the Emerald Queen last month,” I lied. “I didn’t want anyone to know about it, yet, until I had my fiancees all in order.”

“Wow,” mom said. “That’s pretty amazing, Mark. Well, I can’t wait to meet your lovely fiancee. I bet she’s just gorgons.” I thought I heard a zipper rasp and then my mom sighed. “Mary, tell me all about yourself.” There was a wet, squishy noise and another sigh from my mom. “I want to get to know you so well.” My mom gave a throaty, lusty laugh and another sigh.

Christ, was my mom masturbating. Mary’s wish to have any woman desire her was working over the phone. And then it hit me. That’s how I could sleep with my mom. Mary could get her to do anything sexual that she wanted. I smiled, my cock growing hard. On Sunday, I was going to fuck my mom thanks to my fiancee.

Mary glanced at me and mouthed, “Is your mom masturbating?” I nodded.

“Well, Sandy, I’m a very attractive woman,” Mary purred, clearly excited that my mom was masturbating to her. Mary’s hand slipped down and started rubbing her pussy, her fingers sliding into her wet cunt with a wet, squelchy noise. “I have long, auburn hair, emerald eyes, and a heart-shaped face covered in freckles.”

“Umm, Mark’s always liked red-heads,” my mom cooed. “Uhh, what’s your bust size?”

“32B, covered in freckles” Mary purred. “They’re firm and perky. And I have a great ass. Your son really loves it.”

“Oh, yes, I bet he does!” There was a stifled moan and heavy breathing.

“I’m an art student at De Vry,” Mary continued. She was rubbing one of her perky tits, now, playing with the hard nipple through her dress. “I love to paint.”

“Maybe I could pose for you,” my mom panted. “I’ve always wanted to be … ohh … painted.”

“Mmhh, I bet I would love to paint you,” Mary purred. “I’m looking for a model for a nude painting, for class.”
“Oh, I could do that … umm …. for you, sweetie,” Mom husked. “To help you … ohhh … out.”
“Uhh, it would be just the two of use!” Mary cooed, her fingers were moving rapidly in and out of her cunt and the heel of her hand ground on her clit. “I can’t wait for you to cum over.”
“Yes, yes, I’m gonna cum, I’m gonna cum … over!” There was an intake of breath and a muffled cry. Mary gasped, bit her lip and shuddered, orgasming with my mom. “Well, I can’t wait to see you, honey,” cooed my mom. “I’ll convince your dad to come. Love you, sweetie. And your fiancee.”

“Love you, too, mom,” I answered and my mom hung up. My cock was hard. “Fuck, that was hot.”

“Yeah,” Mary breathed, a contend smile on her face. “I guess my power works over the phone.”

“Your power is how I’m going to sleep with my mom,” I told Mary.

“Of course,” she said, eyes widening in realization. “Wow, why didn’t I think about that.” She smiled at me. “You let me take care of it. I’ll get your mom so hot and bothered she’ll be begging for your cock.”

An image of my mom kneeling before me, lust shining in her hazel eyes, as she begged for my cock. Fuck, I couldn’t wait. My cock was painfully hard, still sticking out of my pants. I looked over at Mary and said, “My cock’s begging for your mouth right now.”

Mary smiled. “Fine, one last time,” and she bent over and it wasn’t long before I filled her mouth with another load of cum.

“Thanks, Mare.”

“Oh, it was no problem, hun,” Mary answered. She flipped down the passenger visor and looked in the mirror, wiping cum off her lips and checking her lipstick. “Mark, I think I have a great idea.”

“Shoot,” I said, interested.

“Well, I think we should have our doctor open a clinic in South Hill,” Mary explained. “A free OB/GYN clinic. She could find girls for us for the brothel and we could have fun raisers to support it. Fancy parties with powerful people. Politicians and the rich.”

“I bet there’s plenty of medical space for sale,” Mark agreed. “It’s a good idea.” I squeezed her hand. “Let’s do it.” Mary smiled at me and squeezed my hand back.

“Have you thought about what you want, Mark,” Mary asked. “With your powers.”

“I just want to have fun with you,” I answered.

“You could accomplish so much,” Mary whispered in my ear. “You could be so powerful.”

“What are you thinking of?” I asked her.

“You could change laws, shape this town, this state, hell even this country into what ever you want,” Mary breathed huskily. “Wouldn’t that be something. You could be President Glassner.”

“Wow,” I whispered. “President. I just wanted to use my powers to fuck pretty women.”

“Isn’t that why men get into politics?” Mary asked with a wicked giggle. “And it can all start with our charity.”

I smile crossed my lips. “President Glassner,” I said. “And you’d make a radiant First Lady.”

The thought of me being president made Mary so randy she gave me a third blowjob without having to be asked, and fingered herself to two more orgasms before we reached our destination, the Group Health clinic Dr. WolfTail worked at. The clinic was next to Tacoma General Hospital on MLK Way. And finding a place to park was a nightmare.

Finally, I found a place two blocks away and Mary and I hurried to get to the clinic. It was a large building hosing dozens of different specialty clinics. We rode the elevator up to the third floor and I remembered the last time we rode an elevator. I made Violet my elevator bitch and popped her cherry while she begged for my dick. I barely got to second base with Mary when the elevator reached the third floor.

The clinic was right next to the elevators and we entered the waiting room. It was a typical doctor’s office, a few chairs, a collection of magazines for women, and a frumpy looking receptionist with a huge, bulbous nose. Mary had to fill out a ton of paperwork since it was her first time. She giggled when she got to the sexual history portioned.

“There’s not enough room,” she quipped and I laughed and kissed her.

“Mary Sullivan,” a male nurse called a few minutes later. That was disappointing, I was hoping for a cute nurse to go along with the cute doctor.

The male nurse led us back to the examine room. He glanced questioningly at me. “He’s my fiancee,” Mary explained. “Okay,” the nurse said with a shake of his head.

“We share everything,” Mary explained.

“Of course you do,” the nurse said flatly. He clearly wasn’t used to women bringing their partners into the gynecologist.

The nurse had Mary disrobe and get in a medical gown and left the room to give her some privacy. Mary’s panties were sticky with a mix our cum when she pulled them off. The nurse returned a few minutes later, knocking first, then he took her vitals. When he finished writing on her chart he went to leave.

I stopped him, grabbing his arm. “No interrupting us once the doctor gets in here, okay.”

“Sure,” he said.

We waited a few minutes then there was a knock on the door and a cinnamon-skinned, Native American woman walked in. She wore a conservative, gray blouse and black skirt underneath a white, doctor’s coat. Embroidered in blue thread was, “Dr. Willow WolfTail, OB/GYN.” Her face was round and her lips were small, very red, and very kissable. Her hair was long, straight and a deep black. She was a young woman, late twenties, probably fresh from medical school. A wedding ring glinted on her left hand.

“Hi, I’m Doctor Willow,” she greeted friendly.

“I’m Mark and this is Mary, my fiancee,” I said. She barely looked at me her eyes devouring Mary. A flush darkened Willow’s face and her tongue moistened her suddenly dry lips.

“Pleased to meet you,” Willow said, shaking Mary’s hand, her fingers gently stroking her. “You are so beautiful.”

“Oh, thank you,” Mary said.

“Why don’t you get your legs up in the stirrups and we’ll take a look downstairs.”

“Sure, Dr. Willow.” Mary placed her legs on the stirrups. From where I was sitting I had a good view up Mary’s gown and her cum stained, waxed pussy. The doctor was grabbing a pair of latex gloves and Mary said. “Oh, I think I would be more happy without the gloves. I don’t like the feel of latex in my pussy.”

“Oh, uh, that really isn’t sanitary,” Dr. Willow objected. Mary smiled seductively at the doctor. The doctor’s eyes shined with desire and she licked her lips. “Fine, just for you.”

“Thanks,” Mary cooed, “you won’t regret it.”

The doctor pulled out a pen light and sat on her rolling stool and slid over to Mary. “Okay, let’s have a peak.” She lifted up the skirt and blinked in surprise. “Is that … semen?”

“Yes,” purred Mary. “Don’t be shy.”

“Well, it looks like you’ve recently had intercourse, I assume with your fiancee?”

“Amongst others,” Mary giggled. “Mostly women, but sometime another man.”

“I see, and you clearly don’t use protection with your fiancee. Do you use protection with your other partners?”

“No.”

“Aren’t you afraid of STDs?” Dr. Willow asked, grabbing the speculum. Mary gasped as the cold, metal object slid inside her and spread her pussy lips open. Dr. Willow was shining her light inside and I could see inside her cunt, all the way to her cervix.

“Uhh, no,” Mary said, blinking in surprise. “I guess I hadn’t really given it a lot of thought.”

“Well, you should,” Dr. Willow instructed as she shined her light around, examining the vaginal walls. “Are you on the pill or use any other form of birth control.”

“The pill,” Mary answered.

“Well, you look healthy. Now, I’m going to perform a bimanuel examination,” Dr. Willow said. “I’m going to slid two fingers inside you and press on the outside of your groin to check for any problems with your uterus, cervix, and ovaries.”

“Okay.” Mary smile widened as the doctor slid two of her fingers inside her. “Your fingers feel real nice. Doesn’t it feel better bare?”

“Yeah,” the doctor answered, uncomfortable. “Everything’s feeling all right.”

“Have you ever given a woman an orgasm during an exam?” Mary asked, eagerly.

“No,” she answered.

“If you keep moving your fingers inside me, you will.” There was an eager smile on Mary’s lips.

The doctor’s face flushed even dark and she slowly started to move her fingers in and out of Mary’s cunt. “I can’t believe I’m doing this,” Dr. Willow whispered. “You’re just so enchanting. Your vagina’s a beautiful flower. Your clitoris look so hard, your labia are like silk on my finger.”

Mary writhed in pleasure as the doctor’s thumb started to gently rub her clitoris in slow circles. “Oh, doctor, that feels so good.” Mary massaged her breast through her hospital gown. “Your finger feel so amazing up my twat.”

My cock was hard in my pants, so I slipped them off. Mary’s eyes fixed on my hard cock and she licked her lips and made a jerking motion with her hand. I spat on my palm and started stroking my cock. I hadn’t jerked off in a week, but it was like riding a bike, you never forget. Mary’s eyes were glued to my cock and I was glued to Dr. Willow fingering her cunt.

“I can feel your arousal in the vaginal canal,” the doctor murmured. Her free hand had slipped down and was rubbing her thighs, slowly disappearing up her skirt and moving ever closer to her hungry cunt.

“Oh, doctor, you’re going to make me cum!” Mary panted.

“Yes, oh yes, come for me,” Dr. Willow moaned. Her finger had reached her pussy and was rubbing beneath her skirt. My hand was stroking my cock faster, squeezing my sensitive head.

Mary shuddered and moaned loudly, “Oh, fuck, I’m cumming! Oh yes, yes, yes!”

I grunted, feverishly stroking my cock, so close to cumming. And then there was the sweet release that flowed through my body as white cum shot out and splattered in the doctor’s long hair on the back of her doctor’s jacket.

“What the fuck!” Dr. Willow snarled in fury, turning to face me and caught a blast of cum right in the face. She started dumbfounded at me as cum dripped down her cheek.

“He got you good, didn’t he?” Mary giggled. “Come here and give me a kiss.”

Still looking angry, the doctor stood up and Mary grabbed her hair and pulled her down and the two ladies kissed. Then Mary licked up my cum and shoveled it into Dr. Willow’s mouth. Their tongues wrestled, stained white with spunk, and I felt my cock start to rise.

“Let’s see you naked, Dr. Willow,” I told her.

“Sure, Mark,” she replied, her anger drowned out by lust. Her lab coat fell to the floor and she started unbuttoning her blouse. Mary pulled the hospital gown over her head, exposing her freckled breasts and hard nipples. I pulled off my shirt and kicked off my shoes. Dr. Willow’s bra was pale blue and cupped her nice sized breasts. Mary reached out and unclasped the bra as the doctor was unzipping her skirt. Her C cup breasts spilled out, cinnamon and topped by the smallest, cutest nipples. Her skirt off, Dr. Willow peeled down her pantyhose and white panties exposing a black, wiry bush of hair damp with arousal.

“She’s the one, Mark,” Mary said, excitedly, stroking Dr. Willow’s full breast. She bent down and sucked a tiny nipple into her lips and slid her hand down to start fingering the doctor’s furred muff.

“Dr. Willow, you’re going to be our sex slave from now on,” I told her. “You’ll do every nasty, perverted thing we tell you with a smile on your face. For now, you’re going to continue working here at the clinic until we get your new clinic open.”

“My new clinic, Mark?” she asked, then gasped in pain as Mary bit her nipple.

“That’s Master, slut,” Mary scolded. “And I’m your Mistress.”

“Sorry, Mistress,” Willow blushed.

“You’re going to run our free OB/GYN clinic for young girls and women,” Mary answered. “To find us beautiful women to work in our Brothel. And, of course, to keep our whores and slaves healthy.”

“Of course, Mistress, I would be honored.”

“When you are working you will act like your professional self,” I told her. “You’re married?”

“Yes, to Yancy,” she answered.

“Not anymore,” I told her and grabbed her left hand and pulled of her wedding ring and threw it in the trash. “You don’t love your husband anymore, just Mary, me, and all your new slut sisters.”

“He wasn’t that good in bed, anyways,” she said with a shrug.

“Where’s your phone?” Mary asked. Willow pulled out a cell phone from her discarded coat and handed it to Mary. “Start eating my cunt, slut,” Mary ordered, scrolling through the phone and hit call.

Willow dove into her Mary’s cunt as she lay on the bed, her legs back up in the stirrups. Willow was bent over, her cinnamon ass pointed invitingly at me. I lined up behind her and slid my cock into her black-furred pussy, savoring her wet, tightness as I pumped my cock in and out of her. Willow moaned wordlessly into Mary’s cunt as I fucked her.

“Hey pussywillow,” a male voice said over Willow’s phone. Mary had put the phone on speaker. “What’s going on.”

“Yancy, my name is Mary Sullivan,” Mary purred on the phone, a naughty smile on her face. “I just wanted you to know your slutty wife is eating my pussy as my fiancee, Mark, fucks her tight snatch with his big cock!”

“What!” Yancy gasped. “Who the fuck is this! This isn’t funny! I’m going to call the cops!”

“No you don’t, Yancy,” I ordered. “You’re going to listen while your wife makes us cum. Right, slut?” I smacked Willow’s ass hard.

“Ohh, Yancy,” Willow moaned wantonly. “I’m sorry, but I don’t love you anymore. I love Mark and his big cock that’s plunging into my cunt and I love Mary and her beautiful pussy that taste so heavenly.”

“What’s wrong with you?” Yancy moaned. “I don’t understand?”

“You’re wife’s found better lovers,” Mary moaned. “And let me tell you, she is one skilled pussy eater.” Mary moved the phone closer so the speakers could pick up the wet slurping noise of Willow’s frantic pussy eating. “Hear that? That’s the sound of you’re lovely wife’s tongue lapping at my pussy!”

I started to fuck Willow harder, the room filling with the slap of flesh on flesh. “God your wife’s pussy feel so fucking nice, Yancy. I bet you’re going to miss it. You’ll never get to stick your little cock up her again! She’s had a real man, now!”

There was sobbing coming through the phone. “Why are you doing this, Willow? I love you!”

“I don’t love you, Yancy. I’m getting fucked by a real man! He just takes what he wants! It so fucking sexy to controlled!” Willow panted and then dived back into Mary’s cunt.

“Please, Willow, what’s wrong?” Yancy begged. “We can work this out! Please?”

“Fuck, you’re a wimp,” Mary disparaged. “You need to understand that you’re wife belongs to us now. She’s our little sex slave. She’ll do whatever nasty things we tell her to do. A disgusting wimp like you could never truly satisfy her.”

“So you’re going to file for divorce, Yancy,” I told him. “You can keep everything save her clothes and jewelry. Tonight, she’s going to come home, pack her bags and leave. You will not try to stop her or hurt her in anyway.”

“Fine,” he sobbed.

“Oh yes, you’re wife’s going to make me cum, soon,” Mary purred. “Oh, her tongue is so amazing. She’s lapping at my clit right now while she shoves two fingers up my cunt. And Mark is fucking her so hard her asscheeks are jiggling.”

Willow let out a shuddering moan. “I’m cumming, oh fuck, you’re cock feels so good, Master!”

Her pussy milked my cock. “Shit! Yancy, your pussywillow’s pussy is cumming on my cock! She’s such a nasty slut. I’m going to pump her full of my cum. If you ask nicely, when she gets home tonight, she’ll show you her cum-stained cunt. Let you see what a real man’s work looks like.”

“Oh, cum in me, Master!” begged Willow. “Please, oh please. I need it so badly!”

“Here it comes, whore!” I slammed deep into her and emptied my nuts into her. “God, that was a good fuck. Now, make Mary cum.”

“Umm, keep sucking my clit and I’ll flood your face with my tasty juices,” Mary cooed. “Oh, just like that! Oh, yes!” Mary shuddered on the table and her legs bucked out of the stirrups. She lay panting on the table. Mary hung up the phone and then snapped a shot of Willow, her face covered with pussy-cum and sent the photo to her husband.

“I captioned it, “Something to jerk off too since you’ve lost your pussywillow! *-)”

I laughed. “Wow, that’s mean.”

“I recall you did something similar to my ex-boyfriend,” Mary said with a smile. I had her break up with Mike while I fucked her in the ass. Then I sent him a picture of Mary between another woman’s thigh, my cock buried in her tight asshole.

I pulled out of Willow’s cunt. The Native American woman was breathing heavily. I kissed her lips, delighting in the flavor of Mary’s cunt, sweet and spicy, on her lips. “We’ll see you tonight, slut. On your way home, pick up a very sexy nurses outfit at a sex shop. You’ll wear either that or lingerie when in the house.”

“Yes, Master,” Willow said happily.

We all got dressed and Mary and Willow shared one more, passionate kiss and then we left her to see to her next patient. You couldn’t see the cum stain on the back of her doctor’s jacket, but my cum was drying in her hair, leaving a sticky white residue behind that stood out in her black tresses.

“I’m meeting Alice at the Blue Spruce at One,” Mary said. “Mind dropping off. We can get lunch on the way.”

“Yeah, okay,” I said.

Alice was our realtor and Mary’s lover. This would be their third time meeting in a motel. Alice was married and Mary said her husband wasn’t paying enough attention to her so Mary was more than happy to pick up the slack. My emotions were mixed on the woman. It was clear Mary felt more for this woman than just one of the sluts or other women we molested. Mary claimed they were just friends, but I was afraid something more could grow out their affair. I trusted Mary and I didn’t want to seem like I didn’t trust her by objecting to her time with the woman. I just wished she would stop seeing her.

We ate lunch at a subway just down the street. We had a pleasant time, I fucked one of the workers, a cutie named Anna, in the ass and left my cum dripping off her face as she went back to work while Mary had first fingered this guys wife and then made her eat her cunt all while the guy watched. He was angry at first, but soon got into watching his wife with another woman. Mary and I enjoyed are sandwiches and watching the reactions of customers as they saw the cum drenched Anna make their sandwiches.

“So, what are we going to do about STDs?” Mary asked as we walked back to my Mustang.

“I don’t know,” I answered. “I don’t think I want to start wearing a condom.”

Mary frowned. “Yeah, there’s definitely something to be said about warm cum squirting inside you.”

“Maybe there’s a spell,” I said. “Lilith said there were many spells out there, not just the two she told us about.” I started the car and pulled out onto Yakima.

“Lilith,” Mary called as I started to drive her to the Blue Spruce Motel for her tryst with Alice.

I gritted my teeth, prepared to fight the waves of lust as Lilith appeared in the car. My cock hardened in my pants and Mary’s nipples tented her blouse. Lilith was sitting in the back seat, a shear, red dress clung to her curvy body.

“Yes, Mistress,” Lilith purred.

“Is there a spell that we can perform to make us immune to STDs?” Mary asked.

“Oh yes, and its an easy one,” Lilith said with a laugh. “Just deflower a woman. Her purity will guard you against any STDs. When you break her hymen, say, ‘Bathuwlah,’ and you’ll gain your immunity. Plus, once you’ve used the Ritual of Zimmah and bound the Thralls to you, they’ll get the immunity as well.”

I frowned. The Ritual of Zimmah was performed by fucking your parent. For a woman, that meant your father. For me, that meant fucking my mother. “I thought Zimmah was only to make my Thralls immune to a nun’s power.”

“The Ritual of Zimmah binds the Thrall to your lifeforce. One of its side effects makes your Thrall immune to any other person’s control. It also keeps them young and beautiful. Of course, when you die, they’ll die.” Lilith frowned. “Didn’t I explain this to you?”

“No,” I said.

She shrugged. “Whatever, is there anything else you require, Mistress. Perhaps you would like to use your last boon.

“No, you can go, Lilith,” Mary dismissed and sighed in relief when she was gone. “I don’t trust her,” Mary muttered.

“Yeah,” I answered. “I can see the hatred in her eyes whenever she looks at me. Like she just once to crush me. Once you’ve made your last boon, she’ll go back to hell or wherever the fuck she’s from.”

“Maybe I should just use the last boon, you know, get it over with.”

“What if we run into another nun problem,” I pointed out. “Her boon is a safety net for us. She can’t do anything to us, anyways. She’s under your power.”

“What about last night, Mark, you passed out.” Concern painted Mary’s face.

“Well, I know I shouldn’t fuck her again,” I said with a smile.

“It’s not funny, Mark,” Mary heatedly said. “She’s dangerous.”

“You have her under control,” I reassured. “Everything will be fine.”

Mary bit her lip. “Fine, I won’t use the boon … for now.”

Mary fell silent, biting her lip in worry, so I cranked the radio and let the music flow over me as I drove. By the time we reached Parkland, Mary had relaxed and was smiling again. When I dropped her off at the Blue Spruce there was an excited glint in her eye, her concerns about Lilith forgotten in her eagerness to see her lover.

“So, you guys will be there at 5 pm so we can buy the houses on the block?” I asked.

“Yeah, we’ll also go look for some medical space on the way,” Mary said. “I love you.”

“Love you, too,” I said and she bent down and kissed me before she turned to rent a room in a shitty motel to spend the afternoon with her “friend.” As she eagerly ran off to see her lover, another stab of jealousy hammered my heart. I wanted nothing more than to ask Mary to come with me, to blow off seeing Alice.

You had your chance to control her, Mark, I told myself. You felt guilty about it so you freed her. And she loved you enough to stay when she found out what you did to her. So, just stop worrying, they’re just friends.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Why don’t we just stay in bed,” protested Alice as I bent down to grab my panties. Alice walked up behind me and caressed my ass.

“Because we have to go meet up with Mark,” I told her and kissed her pouty lips. “Its important to us that we buy these houses.”

“We can do that tomorrow,” Alice complained. “Let’s spend the night. Dean left on a business trip this morning. We can make love all night long.”

“We had fun today, but I need to get back to Mark,” I said, a hint of exasperation tinging my voice.

“Is that all it was, just fun!” Alice demanded.

“Oh, don’t be bitchy,” I told her. “I had a great time with you, Alice. And I can’t wait for our next encounter. But he’s my fiancee, okay. He needs to come first.”

“Fine,” Alice muttered.

I kissed her. “We can still get together,” I told her. “So don’t be mad.”

“Well, when will that be?” Alice asked, starting to get mollified.

“Let me think,” I said.

Alice reached over and fondled my freckled breast. “Please be soon, I can’t get enough of your gorgeous body.”

I smiled at the complement. “Well, tomorrow I have to see several caters for our wedding and a florists. And looking into the cake. And then my family is coming over for dinner that night. On Saturday, Mark and I have interviews for some bodyguards and then we’re going out on a date that evening.”

Alice pouted more, her finger pinching my nipple gently, sending delicious tingles through my body. “That’s too long.”

“Well, we can get together Sunday morning,” I told her. “I have dinner with Mark’s parents that night, but the morning’s free.”

“Fine, Sunday morning.”

“We’ll have a nice brunch and then I’ll make you cum so hard,” I told Alice.

She smiled, a naughty, seductive smile that transformed her face into something predatory. “You can make me cum right now?”

I sighed. She was as eager to fuck me as Mark was. Her fingers slipped down my naked body, gently toyed with my red pubic hair and started to caress my pussy. It was getting hard to remember why we needed to go as a finger slipped up my cunt. Pleasure was starting to burn through my body as her digit wiggled in and out of me.

I gritted my teeth and shoved her had out of my cunt. “We got to go, Mark’s waiting.” Alice’s finger wasn’t Mark’s cock. I wasn’t going to be distracted that easily.

“Fine,” Alice sighed. “Fine, let’s go see you fiancee.”

“C’mon, you’ll like him,” I said, patting her shoulders. “He’s a great guy.”

She snorted but didn’t say anything. What was her problem today?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When I got home, two men were tearing out the ruined door frame. Allison and Lillian were flirting shamelessly with the two guys, dressed in sexy lingerie. Allison wore a cream bustier with black lace running up the stomach and bodice, cream panties trimmed in black lace, and white, sheer stalkings held up by the bustier garter belt. Lillian wore a gray, silk negligee that clung to her body like a second skin and fell just below her ass.

“Are these girls distracting you,” I asked the workers.

“N-no sir,” the first guy stammered, and his eyes kept darting to steal glances of the sluts.

“When you finish replacing the door, fuck the shit out of these sluts,” I told them. “Get back at them for being little cockteases and ride them hard.”

Allison giggled. “That sounds like a great idea.” Lillian licked her lips. “Ohh, I can’t wait to get bent over and fucked.”

The one hammering a nail in missed and hit his thumb. He never stopped smiling. I’m not even sure he felt the blow.

I went in the house and found the sluts I sent to get their cunt’s waxed earlier today were back. “Inspection time,” I ordered after I gathered them in the living room.

The sluts all raised their skirts for my inspection. Violet had a Brazilian wax and her tight slit made her look even younger. Fiona left a landing strip of bright, red hair. Karen had a triangular patch above her cunt of curly, brunette hair. Chasity decided to go completely bald, like Violet. Thamina left a V above her cunt, two wings of black pubic hair that pointed right at her clit.

I saw Desiree and I ordered her to put the thirteen duffel bags in the trunk of my car. Twenty-six million dollars was quite heavy and I didn’t want to lug it around the neighborhood.

I took the five sluts upstairs to my bed and had them strip me. Violet and Chasity unbuttoned my shirt while Karen knelt before me and unbuckled my belt and pushing my jeans down, followed by my boxers. She eagerly sucked my cock into her mouth. Someone was kneeling behind me and I felt hands spread my cheek and a wet tongue rimmed my asshole, sending a strange thrill through my body.

Fiona joined Karen and the two sluts took turns sucking my cock, licking around my mushroom head. That meant it was my Muslim slut, Thamina, who sucked on my asshole. Violet and Chasity had my shirt off and each sucked a nipple into her mouth. I didn’t get much out of the sluts sucking my nipples, but I let them do it anyways.

Fiona had her mouth around my cock and was sucking powerfully as she bobbed her head. Karen was underneath, sucking on my balls. Thamina’s tongue wiggled into my tight sphincter. I closed my eyes, enjoying the sensations on my body. My arms wrapped around Violet and Chasity, sliding down their backs to find their asses and I started to grope the sluts. Fiona’s mouth slid off my cock and Karen sucked me into her mouth as Fiona kissed the shaft of my cock. Hands started cupping my balls, massaging my nuts gently.

“Fuck, you sluts are nasty!” I moaned. “I’m gonna cum! I want to shoot on your face, Karen!”

Karen stopped sucking and Fiona jerked my cock off rapidly. Her hand has a nice grip and pumped fast. My balls tightened and Karen smiled up at me, eager for my cum. Four large spurts of cum splashed on Karen’s face, running thick down onto her breasts.

I sat down on the bed, kicking off my shoes and my pants that had bunched up at my ankles and watched the sluts lick Karen clean of all my cum while Karen just cooed in pleasure as four women’s tongues and hands ran all over her body. With a shuddering gasp, Karen came on her sister-slut’s fingers and lips.

Violet stood up, smiling at me and my eyes stared at her bald cunt. I licked my lips. I had to taste her, feel those smooth cunt lips on my face. I stretched out on the bed and motioned Violet to come to me. “I want to eat your cunt, slut.”

Violet beamed. “I’d love that, Master.”

Violet straddled my face, her naked cunt descending to my eager lips. She had a light, spicy flavor to her juices and I dug my tongue right into her cunt. The bed shook as someone climbed onto the bed and I felt a woman’s legs straddling my torso, her gentle fingers stroking my cock to full readiness. Her cunt was warm and wet as she slid down on my cock.

I didn’t know which slut was riding my cock, but she felt great as she rose up and down on my shaft, her cunt gripping my dick in its silky grasp. I wrapped my arms around Violet and gripped her teenage ass as I sucked on her pussy. Her pussy lips were smooth as silk on my face. The springs of the mattress squeaked as the slut riding my dick bounced faster and faster. Her cunt massaging the sensitive head of my cock.

“Umm, suck my titties, Violet,” Thamina said in a husky voice. There was a wet, sucking noise and I pictured Violet bending over and sucking on Thamina’s dusky tits as the Muslim rode my cock. Thamina’s cunt tightened as Violet was sucking on her breasts. “You’re so good at tit sucking,” Thamina moaned.

“Suck mine now,” Violet purred and then cooed in delight. “Ohh, you’re pretty good at tit sucking, too, Thamina. Oh, I going to cum. Master, your tongue feel so amazing in my tight little cunt!”

Violet’s bucked onto top of me, her cunt sliding about my lips as she orgasmed. Fresh juices flooded my mouth and I drank the tasty honey. Violet panted heavily and rolled off me, a large smile on her face. Thamina continued riding me, her nurse’s blouse opened and her dusky tits bounced as she fucked me. Her nipples were hard and wet from Violet’s suckling.

Fiona slid on the bed next to me, naked. On the other side of the bed, Karen was slipping into a sixty-nine with Violet, the former nun greedily eating the teenager’s cunt. Violet’s pink tongue lapped eagerly at Karen’s pussy. Fiona’s large tits, freckled like Mary’s, pressed against my arm as she moved her face in to kiss me. Her tongue explored my lips, licking Violet’s pussy-cum off my lips.

I grabbed one of Fiona’s heavy tits and drew it up to my hungry lips, sucking her hard nipple into my mouth. Fiona purred happily as I nibbled and sucked her hard nub. Thamina was moaning louder and louder, riding my cock faster and harder. She shrieked something in Arabic as her cunt convulsed on my cock. My body tensed and I nibbled on Fiona’s nipple as I came into Thamina’s twat. Four powerful jets of cum to feed her slutty cunt.

“Thank you, Master,” Thamina panted as she sat on my cock.

“Master, my cunt’s all empty,” Fiona whispered in my ear. “Can you fill it with your big cock?”

I grinned and kissed her. Thamina got off me and I rolled onto Fiona. Her legs spread invitingly open for me and I plunged my cock inside her and started fucking her hard. Violet and Karen were gasping and moaning, cumming on each other’s faces. Thamina leaned on her elbow and watched me fuck Fiona, smiling sweetly and playing with her cum-stained pussy. Chasity crawled onto the bed and shoved her face into Thamina’s cunt and sucked my cum out of the Muslim’s pussy.

When Mary texted me to let me know she was on her way, I had filled all five of the slut’s cunts with my cum and was enjoying Violet’s tight ass. It wouldn’t be long before I filled that hole with my cream as well. Violet was eating out Thamina’s cunt as I fucked her ass. Chasity was sitting on Karen’s face while Fiona ate Karen’s cunt.

After I came in Violet’s ass, I had Chasity clean my dirty cock with her mouth and then got dressed. “Sluts, get ready for tonight,” I ordered as I left. Tonight, my friends were coming over to play D&D and I wanted all the sluts showered and ready to be fucked. I would let each of my buddy’s choose a slut to be his personal slave for the night, excluding Korina who was still recovering from her gunshot, and Violet. Violet was a virgin when I fucked her and I wanted no other cock to know her cunt but mine for the rest of her life. Violet would be my personal slave for the night.

When I went downstairs I found the two repairmen fucking Allison and Lillian in the living room. Our new front door had been replaced and the men were enjoying their bonus. Allison and Lillian knelt side by side as the men fucked them from behind and were making out.

“When you’re finished, sluts, you need to get ready for tonight,” I ordered.

“Yes, Master,” Allison gasped and Lillian moaned, “I can’t wait to play with your friends!”

A cream Jetta pulled into the driveway as I stepped outside and Mary opened the door and happily walked over to me. Her auburn hair looked beautiful in the sunlight. She hugged me and kissed me passionately, and I could taste Alice’s cunt on her lips. When I broke the kiss I could see her friend, Alice, starting daggers at me, her hands white-knuckled as she gripped her car door. Shit, was Alice jealous of Mary kissing me.

When Mary broke the hug, she turned to Alice. “This is Alice, she’s going to be my maid-of-honor.” The look Alice gave Mary was dewy eyed. She looked like a puppy staring at her master. Was she in love with Mary? “Remember, do not use your powers on her,” Mary whispered, reminding me of a promise I made.

“Yeah,” I said, frowning.

Alice briefly shook my hand when she walked up to us. “Nice to meet you,” she said stiffly.

“Yeah, likewise,” I replied, just as stiffly.

“See, isn’t he a great guy?” Mary asked her lover.

“Sure,” Alice answered, smiling at Mary. She cleared her throat. “So Mark, we’re going to buy all the houses on this street. There’s what, a dozen houses.”

“Thirteen,” I corrected.

“Well, I have some paperwork drawn up, but I don’t think you’ll get much luck on anyone selling their houses,” Alice said. “People just don’t like to sell their houses out of the blue. Even if you make a generous offer, some will need to think about it and others just won’t care about the money. It’s their home. People get weird when it comes to their home.”

“Don’t worry,” Mary said. “Mark could talk a minister’s wife out of her panties and fuck her behind the pulpit while her husband gives a sermon.”

Alice raised her eyebrows at that, then choose to ignore what she clearly thought was Mary’s boast. Mary had a wicked smile on her face and I bet she would love to see me fuck a minister’s wife in the middle of church. I would love it too. “Well, let’s get this over with,” Alice said impatiently, interrupting my fantasy.

“I have the money in the trunk of my mustang,” I said. “It’s too heavy to lug it all round the neighborhood.”

I drove us to the entrance parking in front of the third house in. That left us within a quick walk of six houses, half the street. We were going to need these houses. I planned on giving one to my mom, plus the bodyguards we were going to recruit would need a few houses for their barracks. For the other houses, who knows. Maybe Mary’s father might move into one, along with her younger sister. And Shannon, Mary’s older sister, would probably get another. And of course, Antsy could live with my mom or get her own house.

Of course, any households that had a beautiful wife or hot teenage daughter would get to stay for the small price of letting me fuck their women whenever I wanted. Anastasia from my Naked Jogging Club would be staying and Madeleine, as well. For the rest, I was hoping for one or two more households to hang onto.

I popped the trunk and grabbed a duffel bag and walked to the first house on my side of the street, 2902 Mountain View Ct SW. The house was a light blue with dark blue trim, three stories, surrounded by a beautifully maintained lawn with sculpted bushes, flowering plants, and a stone fountain carved with angels. I knocked at the door and a sullen looking teenage boy opened the door.

“I need to speak to your mom or dad,” I said.

“Mom!” he hollered and a moment later a frumpy looking woman, a good fifty pounds overweight, walked up to the door. “Hi,” she greeted, friendly enough, “I’m Mona, how can I help you.”

“Is your husband home?” I asked. It would be a lot simpler both spouses were present.

“No, I’m not married,” Mona answered.

There was bitterness in her voice and a mean impulse shot through me. “What happened to him.”

“He ran off with his secretary,” Mona bitterly said.

“I bet she was a pretty thing?” I asked with a grin.

Mona flushed in anger. “The asshole’s welcomed to have her. The slut spread her legs for every partner at the firm. I bet she still’s spreading her legs behind his back. But I got the house and a nice settlement.”

“Well, your house is what I’ve come to speak to you about,” I said. “This is my fiancee, Mary, and our realtor, Alice. We just moved into the house up the street.”

“Where the cops have been too twice?” Mona asked, pointedly.

“Yeah,” I told her. “You’re going to sell us your house for two million dollars. I got the cash right here and Alice has some paperwork for you to sign.”

“Okay,” Mona said. She frowned in surprise at how quickly she agreed.

Alice blinked, and asked, “Excuse me, Mona. Did you just agree to sell your house to him? Just like that?”

“I guess I did,” Mona replied. “It just felt right.”

“Of course it did, so let’s sign some papers,” I told her. “You have until tomorrow to move out. Put your stuff in storage and rent a hotel room until you find a new place, okay.”

“Sure,” Mona nodded.

“Wait, what mom?” her teenage son gaped. “We’re moving!”

The next house was far more promising. At 2906 a cute, teenage girl named Issy answered the door. She was a beautiful angel with a heart-shaped face, blue eyes and short hair dyed green with black streaks. She had a lean build and toned legs of an athlete so invited her to join my Jogging Club.

“It meets at Madeleine’s house at 6 am,” I told her. “You’ll have a lot of fun.”

“Okay,” she giggled.

I bought the house from her parents, the Norups, and let them live in the house for free.

“We can stay in the house for free?” asked doughty Mrs. Norup.

“Yeah, but I get to sleep with your daughter whenever I want,” I answered. “You two don’t have a problem with that, you’re more than happy to let me have her.”

“Absolutely,” a balding Mr. Norup nodded and shook my hand.

“What?” gasped Alice. “That’s disgusting! Fuck this shit!” and stormed out of the house. Anger and disgust were furrowed on her forehead.

Mary chased after her and when I looked out the window, Mary had caught up with Alice and stopped her and started talking to her. Mary reached out and stroked Alice’s hand and brought her fingers up to her lips to kiss them. Alice sighed and nodded, and then leaned in and kissed Mary on the lips. The pair tongue wrestled for a minute, then walked back into the house.

“I straightened it out,” Mary said as the walked in.

Feeling a surge of jealousy, I grabbed Mary and kissed her as passionately as I could. Mary melted against me, kissing me back just as passionately. Issy cat-called behind us and, when I broke the kiss, Mary was breathless. I glanced at Alice and she was giving me the stink eye.

“Are you a virgin, Issy?” Mary asked the girl.

“Of course,” Issy, said flushing.

“Are you really?” I asked. The girl barely shook her head no, hoping her parents wouldn’t see the movement. That was a shame. Mary and I needed to find a pair of virgins to deflower. Well, tomorrow I would try the local high school if there where no virgins on the block. There was bound to be a few virgins there.

The next house was a big disappointment. Mr. and Mrs. Lowery were in their fifties and all their children had grown up and moved away years ago. Zane Bullard lived in the next house, he was a widower with a five year old daughter and we quickly got him to sell his house. The fifth house was just as disappointing, a gay couple lived there.

Finally, at the sixth house I found some promising girls. The Rhee family, Koreans, were very friendly and had two teenage daughters, Iseul was seventeen and Yun was fourteen. Both girls were petite and gorgeous. So the Rhee family got to stay in their house. Sadly, neither of the girls were true virgins. Iseul gave up her maidenhead to her boyfriend at prom and Yun found her mother’s vibrator and popped her cherry just three days earlier.

The next two houses were a bust, the Gomez’s had a son and a fat daughter, and the wife was in a wheelchair suffering from MS. Mrs. Endicott weighed three hundred pounds and her daughter had graduated from college. I bought Madeleine’s house and let her stay, of course. The next house was also a bust, the wife was badly scarred in an accident and they only had sons.

Anastasia, from my jogging club, was more than happy to sell her house and her husband, Stan, was more than happy to let me fuck his wife. At the next house I met Mrs. Stainthrope, a gorgeous trophy wife and let her and her husband stay, provide I could stick my dick in her tight cunt. Mr. Stainthrope didn’t seem to mind. The final house was another bust, another fat wife and teenage sons.

All in all, Mary and I had eight houses we could use until we built are mansion. There was still a lot paperwork to sign to make the purchases legal, but that was just a formality. The block was ours and what women remained were ours to do with as we pleased while their husbands and fathers smiled on approvingly. We said goodbye to Alice, handed over her commission, and I shook her hand and Mary kissed her lips.

Mary disappeared upstairs to get ready. She was going clubbing with a friend of hers, Diane, and I wanted to make sure the sluts were all ready for my guest to arrive. For years I had been playing D&D with the same group of guys. Usually we played at my house, every Thursday. I was too busy last Thursday, having fun with my new powers. Fucking my sluts should make it up to them, though.

I had the sluts, under Lillian’s supervision, set up the dining room table to be our gaming room and then gather in the living room. We had a full stock of sodas and chips and pizza was on its way. Noel and Willow, our newest sluts, had gotten home in time, as had Jessica. Noel wore the sexy cop outfit I ordered her purchase and Willow a sexy nurses outfit. Jessica, on her own initiative, had purchased a slutty, office-lady outfit, with the shortest miniskirt possible. The skirt barely covered her ass when she stood up straight and when she bent over, all her charms were on display. The blouse was tight and sheer. A pair black fishnet stockings were held up by a garter belt and stiletto heels made her ass sway so fucking sexy when she walked.

The doorbell rang I opened the door to see Quatch looking around in amazement. Quatch was a big guy and covered in black hair. He had a shaggy beard, hairy arms and back, so he got the nickname Sasquatch which somehow gotten shortened down to Quatch. I wasn’t sure what his real name was, James or John, maybe. He was my best friend.

“Hey man,” he said and whistled. “How the fuck are you staying here.”

“I won poker tournament,” I told my friend. “Come in. Meet the girls.”

All the sluts, save Lillian, were gathered in the living room in their slutty maid outfits, or cop and nurses outfits for the four special sluts. “Hello, sir,” they all greeted Quatch and his mouth fell open.

“Who the fuck are all these girls, Mark?” he gasped. “Christ, I can see their tits. Did you hire a bunch of prostitutes?”

“These are our sex slaves,” I told him. “They’ll do whatever my fiancee and I tell them too. And I mean anything!” I said with a wink.

“Seriously,” he stammered.

“Seriously,” I said. “Choose one, and she’ll give you the best blowjob you’ve ever had.”

“Is this a joke?” I shook my head and answered, “Nope.”

“Fuck, eh, how about the nurse.”

“Which one?” I asked.

“Oh shit, you have two of them,” he said, licking his lips. “This one.”

“That’s Dr. Willow,” I said.

Willow walked over and kissed Quatch, her body melting against him. Quatch stood frozen for a second and then wrapped his arms around Willow’s lithe body and kissed her back. The doorbell rang again and I smiled. My friends and I were going to have a lot of fun tonight.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I watched them from the shadows, scurrying like the vermin they where.

I hated them all. The descendants of Adam and that submissive slut he replaced me with. Eve. Her name left a bitter taste in my mouth. I hated her and her mongrel children. I had hounded her children, tormented them and sent my monstrous children to terrorize them. I showed them no mercy and for that I was cast into the Abyss with the fallen angels, with Lucifer, as my final punishment.

I watched Mary scurry upstairs and disrobe to take a shower. Downstairs, Mark, disgusting, arrogant Mark, prattled about with all the women he forced to submit to him. I hated Mark most of all. That disgusting insect thought he could lay hands upon me. Last night I would have drank his entire essence, sucked him dry, if it wasn’t for his damned Wish he made with Lucifer.

I guess I should just count myself lucky that it was Mary that used the gem and not Mark. Lucifer loved to degrade me, and making me serve a man was just his style. And Mark was just the sort of man who would love to make me serve him forever. Forced to satisfy any and all of his sexual appetites.

“Lilith,” a voice whispered from the shadow, shivering through my body.

“Lucifer,” I answered. What did he want. Lucifer was always butting in, interfering where he wasn’t wanted.

Lucifer appeared behind me, shining with light. Brilliant and beautiful. When mortals summoned him, he would appear to match their expectations. These days that meant that ridiculous, evil lawyer get-up. He would appear at the crossroads as a dark, handsome man with scarlet eyes that practically dripped evil. It was so over the top. But Lucifer, the Morning Star, was really a being of pure light, of radiance, and loved to shine brightly whenever he could. He was always to full of himself. The only thing that shined brighter than his body was his pride. It’s why he had rebelled and why he had been cast into the Abyss.

“You’re Mark is pathetic,” I snarled at Lucifer. “Unlimited power and all he does with it is get a house full of women.”

“He’s the perfect choice,” Lucifer answered.

“I’ll crush him,” I snarled. “I’ll ruin your precious plans.” You’ll regret ever giving me the chance to be active in the mortal world.

Lucifer shrugged. “All outcomes will benefit me, Lilith.”

Anger bubbled through me. Lucifer was always so smug. “I’ll turn his little slut against him.”

A smirk creased Lucifer’s mouth. “I’d love to see that.”

He didn’t believe I could do it. Anger boiled in me. If there was one thing I could do, it was seduce pathetic mortals. Their passions ruled them, made the weak, biddable. I just needed to apply the right pressure and Mary would be begging to help me crush Mark. I’ll show Lucifer, I thought in anger as I moved through the shadows, standing behind Mary.

I stepped out of the shadows and into the steamy shower. Lucifer couldn’t follow. The shadows were the highest part of the Abyss, where only the most powerful of those trapped could venture. From the shadows, you could see the mortal world, see all the pleasures and joys it contained, and know you were forever denied them. The only way to cross over was for some pathetic mortal to summon you. So long as Mary held off using her last boon, I could freely enter the mortal world.

Mary jumped in surprise when she felt my lust permeating her body. She turned, water running down her naked form. Mary’s emerald eyes widened in lust, her nipples hardened into tiny, erect nubs, and the scent of her arousal filled my nostril. Mary’s tongue slid across her red lips and I could see her hand tremble as she desired to reach out and touch my lush form.

“Lilith,” Mary said, wrenching her eyes from my breasts. There was a touch of anger in her voice. She was still mad about what I did to Mark last night. The worm deserved it, and more. I would crush him and this stupid little girl would help me. Once my lust had fully flooded her, she would be putty in my hands and I would shape her into a weapon. My cunt grew wet at the thought.

I pressed my body against hers, felt her hard nipples rubbing against my fleshy breasts. She backed away from me, shuddering as she climaxed. I was Lilith, the Succubus, and my touch was pure lust. Her back hit the shower wall and there was no place for her to go. I pinned her, my lips capturing hers in a kiss. Her legs parted eagerly and I could feel her hard clit and wet lips of my pussy and I started to slowly tribbed the girl.

“I enjoyed watching you and those men this morning,” I whispered into her ear. “There’s nothing hotter than a woman putting a man in his place.”

“It was fun,” moaned Mary. The girl shuddered in my arms as she came, again. Mary was getting better at resisting my passions, but not even she could fight off my lust and her orgasms when my cunt kissed her clit.

“I bet you would love to make more men crawl before you.” I licked her ear and she gasped and came again, her cunt juices drenching my pubic hair. “To make them beg to pleasure you. To degrade them the way Mark degrades women!”

“Yes! I want to do that!” Mary hissed. “It was so hot, I came so hard as they fucked me! And then to hear that guy beg to make him cum! How pathetic he sounded as I walked away. It was so intoxicating!”

“I can give you that,” Lilith whispered. “You can Mark your obedient slave.”

“What?” Mary asked, frowning, her desire fading away.

“Mark made you his slave, wouldn’t you love to do the same to him.” Her body trembled in my arms, her breath quickening. I could feel her thoughts whirling in her mind. I could taste her fantasies. Mark crawling before her. Mark begging to fuck her, begging to be allowed to cum inside her. “He made you his slave, make him yours. Degrade him, punish him. Get even with him!”

Scenarios whirled in her mind, and I inserted even nastier images. I could feel her desire build as the disgusting, degrading fantasies I inserted filled her mind. Mark sucking on her toes, worshiping her feat. Mary stepping on his cock, on his balls, crushing them between her toes as he moaned in pain and pleasure. Mark bent over a table, as Mark had bent her over so many tables, and Mary fucking his ass with a strap-on. Mark eating his cum out of her cunt like a sissy. Mark watching in the corner as men fucked her, stroking his little cock while a real man pleasured her. And then she would let him crawl across the bed and eat the other man’s cum from her pussy. She was so close to giving in, I could feel her answer on the tip of her tongue. She wanted it so badly.

“I love him,” Mary whispered, weakening.

“You can always let him go after you’ve had you’re fun,” I lied.

Her body stiffened. Somehow my words strengthened her resistance. “No,” a whisper escaped her lips. “No!” There was more force the second time and then she shoved me off of her. “No, Lilith! Not Mark. We’re equals. I was his slave but he set me free! I could degrade and humiliate any man, but not Mark. You don’t do that to someone you love!”

I snarled at her, anger bubbling up inside me. How did the little bitch resist those impulses. I built them on her fantasies, on her desires. It should have worked. The bitch should have been putty in my hand. She was only a human, nothing more than a slave to her desires. So how in the name of Creation did she resist?

“I don’t want you appearing before me, before Mark, or any of our sluts, unless you’re summoned, Lilith,” Mary ordered in anger. “You’re my slave!” I could feel the chains of her summoning upon me, dragging me back into the shadows, back into the Abyss.

Lucifer laughed, that damned, knowing smirk on his lips as I appeared in the shadows.

“That should have worked,” I muttered in embarrassed anger.

“It would have if you had at all paid attention,” Lucifer replied.

I frowned, and then I smiled as seductively as possible. “What do you know, Lucifer?”

“You’re trying to split up soul mates,” Lucifer answered. “If I hadn’t arranged for Mark to read that book and learn how to summon me, he would have met Mary anyways. It was destiny, I just fudged how they met. Twisted their lives to serve my designs.”

“Why?” I asked suspiciously. “Why would you want a pawn so full of love?”

Lucifer smiled, beautiful and evil and powerful all at the same time. A shiver ran through my body, fear and lust warring inside me. “Humans have done such amazing things for love,” Lucifer exulted. “David sent Bathsheba’s husband to his death so he could have her. Mark Anthony rebelled for love and died for love. Justinian destroyed the future of his Empire for the love of his whorish wife. For Love, Paris kidnapped Helen and for love the Kings of Greece destroyed the City of Troy. Love has made men and women betray their countries, their friends, their children. For love, humans will lie, will steal, will murder. A person in love will commit acts that they never imagined they could. The question is, Lilith, why wouldn’t I use a pawn in love.”

His laugh was deep, throaty and powerful, echoing through the shadows. I could feel his ardor rolling off him in waves and my eyes glanced down to his shining cock. Humiliation roiled through my body. I was going to have to pleasure him. How I hated being used to satisfy a man’s lust. One day I’ll have all the power, Lucifer, one day you’ll pleasure me!

His hands were on my shoulder and I sank down to my knees. There was no use fighting it. Lucifer ruled the Abyss. My body was just one of the many perks of the King of Hell. It was exactly how Milton had wrote, “Better to reign in hell, than serve in heaven.” My mouth opened and his cock entered my mouth. I closed my eyes, as Lucifer’s glow intensified as his pleasure increased and I sucked hard at the head of his cock.

My ploy with Mary may have failed, but that was just a passing amusement. Nothing would have been more satisfying to watch than Mark getting degraded by his own woman, but I had another way to destroy Mark and derail Lucifer’s plans. One that could not be stopped. The seed was already planted in fertile soil and when it sprouted, I would destroy Mark and be free of the Abyss, forever. I will have all the freedom denied you, Lucifer. You can rule in Hell. I will rule on Earth!

So laugh all you want and continue in the misguided belief that events are serving you. Continue making me your whore, like Adam thought he could. I broke free of his domination and I’ll break free of yours. You made a huge mistake loosing me in the world again. One day, you will crawl on you knees before me and grovel for my embrace. I could almost feel Lucifer’s lips on my feet, delighting in his imagined humiliation. His cock erupted fire into my lips, his seed burned as I swallowed.

Soon, Lucifer, soon you’ll be my slave.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 18

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 14: Karen’s Decision

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 14: Karen’s Decision

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Female/Teen female, Male/Females, Female Masturbation, Mind Control, Orgy, Exhibitionism, Rape, BDSM, Humiliation, Magic, Oral

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 13



“Hi, Alice,” Mrs. Martin greeted me.

The Martins were my eleven o’clock appointment. I was showing the couple a house in Spanaway; a cute, light gray rambler with mauve trim. After I showed them the house, for the third fricking time, I would be free for my afternoon date with Mary at the Blue Spruce Motel. I was so excited that I masturbated three times this morning while sexting with Mary. She sent me several naughty photos including one with a young woman eating out her cunt. “just a slut that I share /w mark *-),” she had texted. The photo left me a horny, jealous mess. I hated the woman and envied her all at the same time.

I couldn’t wait for my mouth to be eating Mary’s twat out. That was why I was wearing my shortest skirt, a deep blue, and a crop top half-shirt underneath my blue blazer, and dark brown, thigh-high stockings that just came to hem of my skirt. And no panties or bra underneath the clothing. I was ready to be fucked by my lover.

The showing dragged on and on. The Martins kept asking me the same questions over and over. They were quite the frustrating young couple. I had shown them fifteen houses already, and they seemed to be settled on this one. They just couldn’t make up their damned minds. One o’clock was coming closer and closer, and still the Martins kept finding new, inane questions to ask me.

It took all my self control not to throttle the pair. Instead, I fished my phone out of the purse. “Going 2 be late, sry,” I texted to Mary.

Mary just sent a frowny face and a pic of her dressed in a short, sexy red skirt, red halter top and knee-high black stockings. She was raising the skirt up almost high enough to expose her tasty twat. My pussy started creaming itself, my thick juices trickling out.

It was time to speed the Martins up with an old realtors standby. “I’m so sorry to make you hurry, but I have another client I have to get to soon.”

“Oh, sorry,” young Mrs. Martin said. “But, we’ll take the house.” And then she led out a girlish shout.

“Oh, how wonderful,” I said and to my surprise Mrs. Martin gave me a brief hug.

I had the paperwork with me and had the Martins fill it out before they changed their minds. I may have been excited to get laid, but I needed the commission. Mary would understand. Plus, she was unemployed and on summer break from school. Once that was all finished, I hopped in my cute, cream colored Jetta and sped down to the Blue Spruce Motel. I sent Mary a text, letting her know I was coming. “Room 15,” was her reply.

I knocked hard on room 15’s door. Mary opened it. She was even more stunning in her red outfit in person. She was smiling seductively, thrusting her chest out, her nipples pressed hard on the fabric of her top. “Hey, sexy,” she purred, “fancy meeting you here.”

I was so horny, I just let out a growl of desire and caught my lover in an embrace, kissing her passionately. Our tongues wrestled in each other’s mouths as I forced her back into the room. She hit the bed with the back of her legs and we fell onto it. We kissed passionately, sucking on each other’s lips, rolling about on the bed, and groping each other through our clothes.

But I had to taste her twat. Ever since she sent that photo of that other woman eating her cunt, I had to prove that I could pleasure her just as well. No, I had to eat her twat even better than that other woman. I pushed her onto her back, pushed up her skirt and was delighted to find that she wore no panties. Her pussy lips were waxed smooth of hair and glistened with desire. I kissed the flaming heart of pubic hair above her pussy, then kissed her clit.

“Oh, fuck!” Mary moaned. “Eat my pussy, baby! Oh, fuck you’re tongue feels so good!”

I devoured her pussy with gusto, digging deep into her cunt. She tasted sweet and spicy, and I explored every inch of her pink pussy. She moaned and cursed in pleasure, as I started sucking hard on her clit and fucking two fingers in and out of her wet hole. Her pussy was warm and pulsed on my fingers. I curled my fingers up, searching for her G-spot. Her breathing grew faster and faster and then she moaned and bucked as my fingers rubbed the bundle of nerves at her G-spot. Juices flooded my face and I could have happily drowned in her savory honey.

“Fuck, that was good!” panted Mary, pulling me up to kiss her on the lips. Her tongue licked about my lips, my chin, cleaning her honey off my face. “Get naked, then I have a surprise for you.”

I pulled off my blazer, trying to do a sexy strip tease. Fresh juice trickled from my twat as I wondered what her surprise was. Mary clapped and shouted lewd comments as I danced before her, “Take it off, baby!” and, “Let’s see those titties!” and, “Going to enjoy that pretty pussy!” It was an awkward dance, but Mary seemed to enjoy it anyways. Finally, I was naked, and Mary laid me on the bed, face down. She put a few pillows under my stomach, raising my ass up.

“Close your eyes, babe,” Mary whispered, her breath hot on my ear.

It was exciting not being able to see. I could hear rustling noises. Was Mary was digging in her purse? What could she have in their? Clothes were rustling. She was getting naked, I realized. Oh, God, I wanted to open my eyes so badly, to see my lover in all her beautiful, naked perfection. There was more noise, rubber moving against rubber and then Mary was on the bed behind me, spreading my thighs.

I almost came when her tongue slid through my twat, from my clit to my taint, poking up into my wet pussy. “You taste so good, baby,” Mary cooed. “You’re all hot and wet for me, aren’t you.”

I shook my hips. “So ready for you!”

Mary moved behind me and then something hard and cold touched my pussy, rubbing along m labia, before slipping into my hole. Mary had brought a dildo, I thought with a smile. Mary slid dildo deeper and deeper into me, its girth filling my twat up so deliciously. And then I felt Mary’s body pressing against my ass.

“Oh my god, are you fucking me?” I gasped, looking behind me finally. Mary had a black harness around her waist. “Is that a strap-on?”

Mary grinned, pulling out and sinking back in. “You told me you haven’t had a dick up your vag in a while.”

“Oh, God, it’s good,” I moaned as Mary slowly fucked me. “Thank you.”

Mary picked up the pace, and it felt so good to have something fucking in and out of my cunt. The dildo wasn’t a cock, but it was pretty good replacement. And knowing it was attached to my sweet Mary made it feel even more wickedly delicious I reached under the pillows and started to frig my clit as Mary fucked my pussy, pleasure filling my body, building slowly to my orgasm.

I needed more, faster and harder. “Fuck me hard!” I shouted and Mary picked up the pace. She was panting too, enjoying the fucking as much as I was. I was so close to cumming, my entire body tense with anticipation. And then I came gloriously on the dildo, bucking beneath Mary. “Oh yes, oh yes!” I screamed over and over as Mary plunged in and out of my twat.

Mary collapsed on top of me and we rolled onto our sides, Mary spooning me from behind, the dildo still buried up my twat. Mary breasts and hard nipples pressed delightfully into my back and her arms wrapped around my body, running up and down my sides, groping my breasts, caressing my thighs while she kissed the back of my neck and shoulders.

I turned my head and captured her lips in a kiss. I shifted onto my back, the dildo popping out of my cunt and we made out, softly and gently, our hands exploring each other’s bodies. There was no place on my body that Mary’s delicate hands didn’t touch, didn’t play with, and everywhere she touched me, just sent tingles of pleasure through my bodies. And my hands touched her everywhere. There was nothing about her body that didn’t excite me. Her fingers, her nose, her cute bellybutton, her shapely calves and dainty feet.

“Can I try,” I asked, sliding my hand up and down the wet dildo.

“Yeah, baby,” Mary said.

She helped me get in the harness, securing it about my waist and making sure the dildo pressed on my clit. Then she knelt on the floor and swallowed the dildo, and it was so erotic. She was giving me my first blow job. She bobbed her head up and down on my cock. I stroked her auburn hair, staring down at this beautiful angel. She licked up and down the shaft and then she engulfed it again, sliding it all the way down her throat until her lips kissed the harness, then slid it back out.

Mary released the dildo and kissed her way up my stomach, her tongue tickling my bellybutton. She reached my breasts, licking circles around my melons before she sucked my hard nipple into her lips. Her hands caressed my sides, my ass, my legs, leaving tingles of excitement. Mary released my nipple, kissing up the slope of my breasts, my neck and her lips were on mine. I wrapped my arms around her, kissing gently, passionately, lovingly.

I loved her. She was my beautiful angel.

I pushed her back onto the bed, her thighs spread willingly for me. I was suddenly so nervous. It was like my first time all over again. I crawled atop Mary, my breasts dragged slowly across her belly and up to her tits. Mary arms wrapped around my neck, pulling me down into a kiss. Her tongue was wiggling into my mouth.

The dildo pressed against my clit, sending tingling pleasure though my pussy, as I slowly sank it into Mary’s twat. I broke the kiss, staring deep into her emerald eyes. It was so magical, like my wedding night, only I was the groom and Mary was my bride. I slowly started to make love to her, pretending she was my wife. I could picture our wedding, Mary walking beautifully up the aisle in a white dress while I waited in my black dress. Are friends and families gathered around as two hearts were made one. We would be so happy together, my sweet angel and I.

My wife, my wife, echoed through my mind as I made love to Mary. Our bodies pressing together, our flesh united through the dildo. This sweet angel would be mine. I would woo her from Mark as she wooed me from Dean. We were both gasping in pleasure, kissing and caressing each other’s body. My wife orgasmed beneath me, bucking and moaning her desire loudly. When my own orgasm spilled through me, I wanted to cry out how much I love her. How much I loved this green-eyed angel.

But I didn’t. It was too soon. I need to move slowly, I couldn’t scare her away. I held my future wife, cuddling with her as we savored our orgasms, and fixed hateful eyes on her black diamond engagement ring. Soon my engagement ring would replace it. And I would replace Mark in her heart.

She hadn’t known Mark for long, there relationship would never last. I would be here when it imploded, ready to put my angel back together and then she’ll be all mine. I kissed her soft lips, caressed her firm breasts. I would divorce Dean, go back to my Maiden name, Coburn. And then we would be Mrs. and Mrs. Coburn-Sullivan. I squeezed my love tighter. My hand slid down to her wet twat. I had to have her again.

As I fucked the dildo into her pussy, I knew it would only be a matter of time before she was all mine. Mrs. and Mrs. Coburn-Sullivan!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After Mary left to go see Alice, the carpet guys arrived to replace the living room carpet, stained by Desiree and Korina’s blood. I told them to get it down as fast as possible and then leave. I left their money on the couch and told them not to go anywhere else in the house save the first floor bathroom. Then, I gathered all the sluts that were home for a shopping trip and left the workers moving furniture out of their way.

Korina was still in the hospital and Allison was with her. Chantelle and Lana were still on their honeymoon, so that left Desiree, Violet, Lillian, Thamina, Xiu, Fiona, and Chasity. Thamina, Violet and Fiona crowded into my Mustang while Desiree drove Lillian, Xiu, and Chasity in her BMW. I threw a duffel bag full of cash into trunk and decided a few more cars needed to be purchased. Our house had a large driveway and a three car garage, plus there was parking out on the street.

We drove down to River Road, in Puyallup, where all the car lots were located. I decided that two more cars would be in order and was thinking of getting myself a pick-up truck. So I pulled into the Korum Ford Dealership and decided to hold a contest with the sluts to see who would get the new cars. I gathered them around in the center of the car lot.

“Two of you are going to get a new car,” I told the sluts. The sluts all smiled excitedly. “Except you, Desiree, you already have a car. So, the first two sluts that masturbate themselves orgasm will get a car. Starting, now!”

Clothing flew off and the sluts all started pleasuring themselves. I grabbed Desiree and pushed her to her knees so she could give blow me. Desiree swallowed my cock as I watched my sluts masturbating. I pulled out my camcorder and started filming each of the sluts as they pleasured themselves. I was surprised to see that they used different methods to masturbate.

Xiu pinched her clit and just pulled painfully at her pierced nipples. Violet started rubbing her teenage cunt on the fender of a Ford Taurus, Fiona used both her hands, diddling her clit with one and fingering her pussy with the other. Chasity used a one handed method, two fingers, middle and ring, up her cunt while the heel of her hand rubbed her clit and used her free hand to play with her tits. Lillian stuck two fingers up her cunt and one up her ass and fucked both holes together. Thamina just stroked her pussy lips, not actually penetrating her cunt, just petting her hands up and down her slit, brushing against her hard, little clit.

People started gathering and I ordered them to cheer on the sluts. “I bet the red-head cums first,” a guy said to his wife.

His wife shook her head. “Look at the girl with piercings. She is so close to cumming.”

“Look at the blonde frig her clit!” a salesman shouted. “God, I want to play with those tits.”

“Naw, that nasty Asian slut with the piercings! She’s totally getting off on the pain!”

“She’s so cute, rubbing on the car like that!”

“Twenty bucks says its the blonde!”

“Fuck, that. The Muslim bitch!”

Lillian came first, screaming loud and then sucking both the fingers up her cunt and her ass clean. The wife clapped her hands in excitement. “I knew you could do it, sweetheart,” the wife cheered. Lillian smiled happily at her. “I was right, honey,” she gloated to her husband.

“Yeah, you should go down on your wife since she was right,” I told the husband.

He knelt down before his wife and yanked down her jeans and panties. She had a furry, black bush and he dived right in and started eating her out. “Oh, fuck that’s nice,” his wife moaned.

Fiona was furiously masturbating, looking like she was going to be the next to cum when Thamina gasped and shuddered, the upset second place. “You owe me twenty bucks!” a guy yelled. “Fuck that,” his friend retorted. “She came second.” Fiona screamed loudly and came just a moment later. Violet creamed the Fort Taurus and Xiu came last. I shot a big load down Desiree’s lips and she happily shared her prize with Lillian and Thamina.

“Go find a car you like,” I told Lillian and Thamina, slapping both on the ass. I started looking at the pick-up trucks and settled on a sterling gray F-350 Crew Cab for myself, figuring a pickup truck would come sooner or later.

Lillian got a metallic blue Ford Fusion Hybrid and Thamina got herself a Oxford white Ford Escape Hybrid SUV. I paid cash for all three cars and went over to the Larson Volkswagen Dealership to pay off Mary’s Eos. I had Chasity drive my pick-up truck, and I led the convoy of sluts up to the South Hill Mall to get the ladies some new clothes. I had Desiree take them to various clothing stores while I ran into Kay Jewelry

Patricia, the middle-aged woman I robbed last time I was here, flinched when she saw me, fear growing behind her horned-rimmed glasses. That was to be expected, I did leave her tied up in the back room. “It’s okay, I’m not going to rob you, so relax.”

Patrica relaxed, and then asked, “So, did your girl say yes?”

“She did,” I told her.

“Congratulations, son.”

“I need some custom jewelry,” I told her. I handed her a piece of paper that I had wrote out a head of time. “I need chokers with these names set in various gems and then engraved on the back.” I told her which names got which metals and which jewels and told her I would pay double if she got it done in a week. I paid half up front then browsed for some jewelry for Mary. I found a ruby bracelet, a diamond necklace, and five pairs of various jeweled earrings and paid for those as well.

“Son, a word of advise,” Patricia said. “You try having this many women, it’s going to bite you in the ass.”

I smiled at her. “Don’t worry, I can handle it.”

She laughed wickedly. “I bet you can, son, if I was thirty years younger I’d find out for myself.”

“I don’t doubt it,” I told her as I left.

I tracked down the sluts, found them in Hot Topic. All of them chatted excitedly about the clothes they found. The sluts were finally dressed in clothing that wasn’t Desiree’s castoffs. After they had all their clothes, as well as some lingerie from Victoria’s Secret, I took them over to Lover’s Package to get their uniforms.

Thamina got a sexy nurse’s outfit, made of a gauzy white material that her dark body was clearly visible through. The skirt was very short and came with white, thigh high stockings and a nurses cap. Chasity got a sexy cop uniform, royal blue blouse that only buttoned halfway up, leaving her breasts almost entirely exposed, and a royal blue miniskirt. She wore her own utility belt with her gun, baton, stun-gun, handcuffs, and other cop tolls, about her slim waist. Thigh-high, black leather boots accented the outfit. The other sluts got sexy maid outfits, like Allison had, transparent bodices that showed off their tits, short skirts with many lacy petticoats underneath that puffed out the skirts. The skirts were so short, if they bent over their asses and cunts would be on display.

For Cuntrag, I bought some nipple clamps, dog collar and leash, a butt plug that had a dog’s tail attached, and a headband with dog ears pointing up off them. She could be a bitch for real if she didn’t want to be my sex slave.

Lastly, we stopped at a furniture store. We were running out of bed space in the house, and Chantelle and Lana weren’t even home yet. Plus, Mary and I planned on adding at least one more slut if we could find a OB/GYN that fit our criteria: young and hot. The basement was large, though, and I bought three queen sized beds to put down there and a fourth bed to go in the sitting room. We didn’t need two living rooms, especially one that didn’t even have a TV in it. I paid the company to deliver the furniture immediately.

I was about to head home when I saw a Key Bank. Smiling, I pulled into the parking lot and hoped their was a pretty bank teller or three to pass the time waiting for the time lock on the bank vault.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I pulled my Eos into the driveway. I had a fun time with Alice and got her promise to meet with us on Thursday. I had to agree to meet Alice ahead of time at the Blue Spruce, but I was willing to pay such a pleasant price. Alice really enjoyed fucking me with the strap-on and it was nice, not nearly as nice as Mark’s cock fucking me, but Alice gave me a couple of satisfying orgasms with it.

There was a van parked out front of the house and a group of guys were loading equipment in it. They must be the carpet guys, I thought. One of them whistled at me and I smiled inwardly. Outwardly, I glared at them. It was nice when guys thought you were hot, but only if they were the right guys. And those carpet guys definitely were not the right guys.

I unlocked the door and headed upstairs, taking off my skirt and blouse. I thought I’d do some painting, so I grabbed a buttoned down shirt of Mark’s and pulled it on. There was something sexy about wearing a man’s shirt. You could smell his scent, that musky, sweaty stench of a man. I was suddenly feeling very horny and it felt like a flood of juices flowing down my legs.

I turned around, and there was Lilith and I jumped in surprise. She was clad only in her silver hair, today. Her breasts were large and round and far too perky for breasts that large. Her hips were shapely and her legs were slim, long. Between her thighs, her silvery bush was matted with her desire.

“Hello, Mistress,” Lilith purred. She reached out and brushed my cheek and I gasped in pleasure, clutching my stomach as a small orgasm rippled through my pussy.

“Lilith,” I croaked, my voice thick with desire.

“Have you thought about your boon?”

“No,” I moaned as Lilith pulled me two her and then her lips were on mine. She tasted of lust, fiery and spicy, as her tongue wiggled into my mouth. So delicious. I could feel her round breasts pushing against me through my shirt, her nipples hard nubs rubbing against my breasts. Her hand reached down and cupped my butt and I came harder, bucking in her embrace.

“Don’t you want something else from me?” Lilith asked, breaking the kiss.

“Oh, yes,” I moaned. “I just …” It was getting hard to think, my mind was cloudy with desire.

Lilith pushed my shoulder down and I willingly got on my knees. Her legs parted and I could see the lips to her pussy beneath her silvery hair. I had to taste her. I pressed my mouth to her pussy, her pubic hair pleasantly tickling my nose, my cheeks, as I tasted her pussy. It was like nothing I’d ever tasted. Spicy, sweet, tart, tangy, fresh. Like every pussy I had ever tasted in my life, all together in one delicious mixture.

“There are so many delightful things I can do for you,” Lilith purred. “Wealth, Immortality, Pleasure.”

My tongue dug deep into her slit, I had to drink more and more of the demoness juices. I was cumming as I devoured her cunt. A string of orgasms that threatened to overwhelm my senses.

“I could give you a dick,” she purred. “I saw how you gazed at it. You have no idea the sort of intensity of a male orgasm.”

I did. It was so hot watching Lilith grow a dick out of her clitoris and then fuck Cuntrag last night. I sucked her clit into my mouth, imagining it growing in my lips, getting larger and larger, sliding down my throat. Another orgasm crashed through my cunt and I moaned into Lilith’s pussy.

“Or maybe you want Power,” Lilith continued. “The Power to control people. Or maybe, the Power to control just one person.”

I sucked on harder on her clit and slid two fingers up insider her tight twat. My orgasms were rippling through my body, growing stronger and stronger. Her cunt sucked greedily at my fingers. I added three, then four, and then my entire hand was fisting up her cunt. The wall of her vagina squeezed almost painfully on my hand as I fucked it in and out of her cunt.

“Oh, you delicious mortal,” Lilith purred. “Maybe it’s revenge! On your enemy! Someone who slighted you, hurt you. Revenge on your mother!”

My mother. The pain of my mother’s abandonment broke through the haze of lust for a moment. I was six when she ran off with that muscleman. The fucking whore! But Lilith’s lust quickly overwhelmed the emotion and I went back to fisting the demoness, my lips sucking on her hard clit. Lilith breath quickened as her orgasm approached. I fisted her faster, harder.

“Oh, you fucking whore!” Lilith moaned. “You delicious, fucking whore. Fuck my cunt, harder! Harder you goddamned fucking whore! Yessss!”

When Lilith came, my orgasm was so intense I blacked out. When I awoke, I was lying on the floor, curled up in a ball, my hand sticky with Lilith’s juices. Lilith was gone, back to wherever she lurked. I licked at the ambrosia coating my fist and gasped as a small orgasm rippled through my cunt. Lilith gives such amazing pleasure, but it scared me. It was clear, now, that Lilith just wants me to use my boon, to free her. I had to be careful. Lilith was our contingency. I could not afford to waste the boon in a fit of inflamed passion. Next time, I would have to fight against the lust and not lose myself like I did today.

I needed to think about how to handle Lilith. The doorbell dinged, and I headed downstairs. The Geek Squad was here to set up the computers I bought on my way home. While they set up the computers in my art studio, I sat out on the love seat out on the master bedroom balcony and watched Mount Rainier, and lost myself in thoughts.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When we finally reached home, Mary was already back from her date with Alice. Jealousy threatened to rear its head, but I forced it back down. Mary loved me, Alice was just her friend. The friend she dresses as sexy as possible for and spent the afternoon fucking. We went inside, and found the carpet guys had done quick work and had already left.

I found Mary painting in her art studio, formerly Brandon’s office. There was also two brand new computers, one with a drawing pad attached to it. She was finishing up her painting of Mount Rainier she was working on a few days ago. All she wore was one of my buttoned down shirts, which hung down past her ass leaving her beautiful legs exposed

“Hey, Mare,” I greeted. “You’re looking so sexy.”

Mary smiled over her shoulders, her dimples were so cute. “Hey, hun. I had a fun time with Alice. I fucked her with my strap-on and then she returned the favor. Twice!”

“Wish I was there,” I told her, kissing the back of her neck, gently, so as not to disturb her painting. “What’s the computers for?”

“I’m going to make a website,” Mary said. “Turns out, Lillian is going to school for IT, so she’s going to help me on the software side, while I’ll take care of the graphic design.”

“What’s the website for?” I asked, curious.

“We have such beautiful sluts, I think the world needs to see them in action,” Mary said. “For a price, of course.”

I laughed. “Can’t wait to see it, Mare.” I sat the Kay Jewelers bag on the table.

“What’s that?” Mary asked with a knowing smile. She reached in the bag and smiled happily at her new jewelery. She threw her arms around my neck and kissed me passionately. I hugged her tight, stroking her back and ass through my shirt.

“Thank you,” she said, when she broke the kiss. Her eyes were misty with tears. “They’re so beautiful.”

“Not as beautiful as you, Mare.”

She kissed me even more passionately after that and pushed me down onto a computer chair. I could taste a woman’s pussy on her lips and my cock was hard in an instant. Alice tasted delicious. Her fingers fumbled at my pants and she quickly pulled my cock out. Without her lips once leaving mine, she skillfully straddled my waist. I groaned into her mouth as my cock sank slowly into her velvety warmth. Christ, she was horny today. I guess Alice wasn’t enough for her, I thought happily.

Mary made love to me slowly, her hips rotating up and down. I grabbed the shirt and fumbled at the buttons. It was too hard to do with Mary’s body pressed so close, so I just pulled hard, popping off the buttons. I found her firm, perky breasts and cupped them. I gently squeezed each one and then began to trace my finger around the edge of her areolas.

Mary’s hips increased their speed, her groin slamming into mine as she rubbed her clit on me before she rose up and and came down again. Her pussy sucked at my cock as she rose up, and squeezed it as she came down. I slid a hand down, gripping her plump ass, tightly, urging her to go faster and faster. And still our lips were locked, tongues wrestling each other.

Faster and harder she rode me. Her hands rubbed my arms and shoulder, cupping my face. My cock was on fire as my pleasure built. Every movement of Mary’s body just brought me closer and closer. Her cunt spasmed about my cock and she kissed me more fiercely as she came. Her velvety pussy milked my cock and my cum sprayed into her hungry hole.

“Thank you,” she whispered into my ear. “I love you.”

She loved me, not Alice. “I love my naughty filly.”

“So, do the sluts have proper clothing, now?” she asked, sitting up on my lap. Her round breasts swayed in front of my lips

“Yeah, wanna see?” I asked, then kissed one of her hard, dusk nipples.

“I do,” she said, and stood up. White cum leaked out of her pussy, running slowly down her thigh.

I had the sluts lined up in the living room and Mary smiled in delight. “Oh, you all look so slutty, now,” she gushed. Mary looked over each slut, stroking their faces and praising each slut’s beauty. “Chasity,” she said, pulling the slut forward. “I’ve been very bad, Officer, you need to perform a cavity search on me.”

Mary sat down on the couch and spread her legs. “There definitely is something white inside your pussy,” Chasity said, kneeling down before her. Chasity spread Mary’s labia open, peering inside her pussy. “There appears to be some contraband I’ll need to get out.”

Mary groaned in pleasure as Chasity dug her tongue into her pussy, lapping up cum and cunt juices. As I watched Chasity, I realized that I hadn’t actually fucked the cop, yet. Deciding that needed to change, I knelt behind her, pushed up her skirt, and exposed her blonde-furred cunt, wet and swollen with desire. Mary watched through lidded eyes as I pulled my cock out and shoved it up Chasity’s tight cunt.

“You have a fucking fine cunt, Chasity,” I told her as I fucked her hard, shoving her face into Mary’s cunt.

“She’s got a wonderful tongue as well,” Mary panted. “Ummm, keep tonging my pussy, slut.”

The other sluts started pairing up. Lillian and Fiona, Thamina and Violet, Desiree and Xiu. As I plowed into Chasity’s cunt I admired all my sluts. This was the life, and that whore, Sister Cuntrag, had tried to take it away from me.

Fiona sat down on Mary’s left and Lillian knelt before her and started to slowly eat out her cunt. Mary threw an arm around Fiona’s head and pulled the strawberry-blonde down to her left breast. Fiona sucked the dusky nipple into her mouth. Thamina claimed Mary’s right side and Violet devoured her black-furred cunt while Thamina started to suckle at Mary’s other breast. Desiree and Xiu were on the floor, scissoring their cunts together.

“Oh, yes!” Mary moaned. “My sluts are making me feel sooo amazing! Eat my pussy and suck my titties! Oh, you sluts are the best!”

I fucked Chasity harder, pounding her slutty cunt and slapped her ass. “Gonna cum in your slutty, dirty hole, whore!” I groaned. Her cunt was tight and the walls rubbed amazingly on my cock head.

“Fill her cunt with your spunk, Master!” moaned Xiu as she vigorously scissored Desiree.

Mary’s emerald eyes fixed on mine, twinkling with lust. “Ride her hard, stallion!” Mary moaned. “Oh, sweet fuck her tongue’s amazing! Here it comes, slut! Here comes my tasty juices!” Mary bucked beneath the three woman’s sucking mouths as she orgasmed.

“Oh, its so delicious!” Chasity moaned then dived back into her Mistress’s juicy pussy.

I slammed hard into Chasity and felt my cum spew into her slutty cunt. Pulling out of Chasity pussy, I sat down on the floor, panting. She was a mighty fine fuck. My cum was leaking slowly out of her pussy, matting her blonde curls. The other sluts were working up to their orgasms and Mary was well on her way to a second orgasm.

It was time to give Sister Cuntrag her gifts.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Just give in, be their slave, Sister Cuntrag.

No, no, no! I will not!

I was locked in the closet again. I wasn’t sure for how long. Minutes, hours, days. Time seemed to stand still in here. All I had were the aches in my body and the traitors thoughts in my head. There had to be a way out of this. I just needed to be patient. They’ll slip up and I’ll be able to escape. I just need to hold on a little longer.

You enjoyed being Susanne’s slave all those years ago. Just give in and be Mark and Mary’s slave. Then the pain will stop. The humiliation. The fear. It will all go away and happiness will replace it.

No! Never again!

Fresh sobs wracked my body. I was weakening, giving in. I just needed to be strong for a little longer. Just a little longer.

Footsteps approached my closet and I tensed. Was the person just going to pass or was the closet door about to open. Was fresh torment was about to be heaped upon me, again. “Please pass, please pass,” I whispered to myself.

The footsteps stopped outside the door and then the door creaked open. I lunged for the opening, maybe I could get past whoever it was, run for the front door and get outside. I fell on my face as my leg knotted in stiffness, landing at the feat of Mark. The monster that raped me and tied me up and had me beat.

He snorted in laughter. “Stupid bitch,” he said. Then he dropped a plastic bag on the floor and bent down. He was naked, a slightly overweight, young man with dark hair and disgust on his face. His cock was wet with some sluts pussy, and half hard.

Mark uncuffed me and I rubbed my sore wrists. The flesh around my wrists was rubbed raw by the handcuffs. Mark opened the bag and pulled out a headband with pointed dog ears on it. He shoved it down on my head. “Never take any of these off,” he ordered. Next came out two, stainless steel clamps.

“Please, no!” I shrieked, crawling back into my closet to hide.

“Do you want to be my sex slave?”

Just say yes. “No,” I croaked.

His hand grabbed me by the neck and he pulled me out. I screamed in pain as the first clamp bit into my nipple followed by the second clamp. My nipples were on fire, but the intensity of the pain faded until it was just a dull ache. Next, Mark pulled out a plug with a dog’s tail attached to it. He shoved my face down and I almost passed out from the pain as he shoved it up my ass, still raw from Mary’s rape earlier today.

“Please, please! Just take it out!” I moaned. I wanted to take it out, but Mark’s order was iron in my mind.

“You know what to say to stop this,” Mark said.

He pulled the last item out of the bag. A black, dog’s collar with stainless steel studs running around the outside. He placed it around my neck and cinched it tight, not enough to choke me, but enough that it was uncomfortable, and then he snapped a leash onto the collar and stood up.

“Let’s go, bitch,” he said. I stood up to follow and he slapped me hard in the face, stinging my cheek. “Dogs walk on four legs, stupid bitch!”

Sobbing quietly, I crawled behind him, the carpet rough on my knees. He led me to the living room where Mary and their sluts were pleasuring each other. Mary had a woman sucking at each breasts and another sucking her pussy. Other sluts were tribbing on the floor.

“Here’s our new pet, Mare,” Mark announced.

Everyone stopped fucking to look at me, excited murmurs filled the living room. Desiree rubbed my head. “What a cute doggie,” she cooed maliciously.

Mary laughed and walked around me. She bent down, petting my back and sore ass then tugged on one of the nipple clamps. “There’s a good girl,” Mary cooed.

“Desiree, why don’t you get started on dinner,” Mark ordered. “Thamina, why don’t you help her.”

“Si, mi Rey,” Desiree answered and grabbed Thamina’s hand and led her into the kitchen.

“Lillian, go down to Good Sam and take Allison’s place watching Korina. It’s time you got to know your fellow slut.”

“Yes, Master,” Lillian said, then hesitated. “Master, how is Allison getting back?”

“She’ll drive your car back,” Mark said, shaking his head.

“Oh, right,” Lillian said, sounding a little disappointed.

“Who gave you the car, Lillian?”

“You did, Master,” Lillian answered.

“And I can take it away just as easily.”

“Sorry, Master.” Mark kissed her on the lips and sent her on the way with a slap on the ass.

“You hurt all these sluts,” Mary said, pointing at the sluts that remained. The Asian Xiu, Chasity the cop, teenage Violet, and freckled Fiona. “Xiu has a broken nose because of you. And you tried to take away their owners who make them happy.”

Violet nodded her head and Xiu glared at me. Her nose was covered by a white splint and held on by medical tape. The cop, Chasity had her hands on her hips and cum running down her legs and Fiona looked like she wanted to piss on me again.

“You’ll lick each of their cunts until they cum on your dirty face,” Mary ordered. “Starting with Chasity.”

That wasn’t so bad. I liked licking pussies. Because Susanne taught you, the traitorous voice whispered. Just imagine what Mark and Mary will teach you to like. I pushed the thought down and crawled over to the couch where Chasity awaited, legs spread wide. Her cunt was covered by curly, blonde pubic hair. I licked my tongue up the groove of her cunt, tasting salty cum and beneath that the tart and spicy flavor of Chasity’s pussy.

I devoured her pussy, wanting to give Chasity a mind-blowing orgasm. I realized I was feeling guilty. Yesterday had been complete disaster. I was almost responsible for the death of Desiree. I swore to save her and instead she almost died. Mary was right and I would give these women the best cunnilingus they’ve ever had as an apology.

Chasity was writhing on my tongue, panting within minutes of my tongue’s assault on her pussy. Behind me, there was a girlish giggle and then a moan and the repeated slap of flesh. It sounded like Mark was fucking one of the girls, maybe Violet. Chasity bucked on my face and came with a loud scream and I drank her juices greedily.

Chasity stood up and Mary pulled her over to a recliner. She had her strap-on with a pink dildo about her waist and Chasity sank her wet pussy down onto her and started riding Mary with abandon. Violet replaced Chasity on the couch. Her pussy was covered by neatly trimmed, dark brown bush. Her slit was tight and oozed Mark’s cum. She tasted sweet and fresh and I wiggled my tongue up her tight hole until she came on my face.

Xiu was next. Her shaved cunt was dripping with cum. “Bite my clit,” Xiu moaned as I started to eat her pussy out. I gently nibbled on her clit and she shuddered. “Oh, harder, bite harder!” I nipped her clit and she came with a shuddering cry, flooding my mouth with her tangy girl-cum.

“Ohh, we’re having a party!” boisterous Allison shouted when she entered the house. The lithe teenage girl stripped off her clothes as Fiona spread her legs before me.

“Get on all fours,” Mark ordered Allison, stroking his cock.

“Oh, yes Master,” she happily said, kneeling down and reaching back to spread her pussy lips open. “My naughty little cunt is so hungry for Master’s cock!”

I dived into Fiona’s bright red-furred cunt, sloppy with Mark’s cum. Fiona tasted tart and she grabbed my hair and fucked my face with her pussy. “Eat my cunt, bitch!” Fiona shouted. Her legs wrapped around my head, holding me tight against her hole. “Fuck yeah!” she screamed as she came.

Allison’s freshly fucked cunt replaced Fiona. She was shaved bare and dripping with juices and cum. Allison had a sweet, honey flavor and she played with her pierce nipples as I pleasured her. This wasn’t so bad, the traitorous voice whispered. You love cunt. And there are so many delicious cunts for you to eat here. Allison came on my face and I found my mouth opening, about to beg to make me their slave.

“No!” I shouted at my traitorous body, slamming my mouth shout.

“Yes,” Mary stated, slapping my face. She sat before me, spreading her legs, her shaved pussy glistened with juices and smeared with cum. “Get eating, bitch.”

Mary tasted sweet and spicy and cooed in pleasure as I sucked her labia into my mouth. Mark gripped my waist and his hard cock was plunging into my pussy. Fuck, it was good. I was so horny from sucking all these pussies that I came just from his girth stretching my cunt.

“God, she’s a randy bitch,” Mark panted. “She just came on my cock!”

“Hmm, she’s a good cunt eater, too,” Mary cooed.

Mark most have wished for unlimited stamina, or something. How else could he fuck six women in a row and still be hard for his seventh. I was feeling real good as Mark’s cock reamed me. My nipples hurt deliciously from the nipple clamps, and even the butt plug up my ass was starting to feel good. Mark increased his pace, his cock rubbing wickedly on my pussy walls, and Mary’s cunt tasted amazing on my lips.

Mary’s hands gripped my hair, pulling my face deeper into her snatch. “The bitch is making me cum, hun!” she moaned. “Yes, yes! You fucking whore! Oh, fuck!” Spicy-sweet juices flooded my mouth and I greedily drunk her juices. She let go of my hair.

Mark was frantically fucking my pussy, now, he must be close to his orgasm. I started moving my hips, eager to reach my own orgasm. “Fucking bitch wants my cum!” Mark moaned.

“Give it to her,” Mary cooed. “Fill her dirty cunt with your sperm. Ride her hard, stallion!”

I came when Mark’s cum flooded my pussy. I moaned wordlessly, and I collapsed onto my stomach, popping Mark’s dick out of my pussy. I panted on the carpet and I could feel Mark’s cum trickle out me onto the carpet. My nipples burned beneath, the clamps pressing into the flesh of my breasts but I was too exhausted to move.

I fell asleep, the first sleep I had since I got captured. But, it didn’t last long. Someone slapped my ass and I awoke, screaming in pain. “Its dinner time,” Mark said and pulled my leash.

I had to quickly crawl up on my knees as Mark pulled on my collar. I crawled behind him to the dining room. The hardwood floors were painful on my knees. Mark sat in a chair at the head of the table, Mary sitting to his right and I sat on the floor between them. The other sluts gathered around the table while Desiree and Thamina brought the food into the room. A spicy, sweet smell permeated the room, some kind of Asian stir fry. My stomach rumbled.

“I called my sisters,” Mary said. There was a nervous catch to her voice.

“Oh,” Mark said, casually. He took a bite of food. “Hmm, this is really good, Desiree.”

“Gracias, mi Rey,” Desiree gushed.

“She is a great cook,” cooed Allison. From the floor, I could see Allison’s hand rubbing Desiree’s nut brown thigh beneath the table.

“They were really excited to here about our engagement,” Mary continued. “So, I invited them over for dinner on Friday.”

Mark nodded. “Okay, are you …”

“Yes,” Mary answered delicately. She cleared her throat. “My father will be coming, too, and my sisters are going to bring their boyfriends.”

“Well, I’ll make sure the sluts keep them entertained,” Mark replied.

My stomach growled loudly and Mary looked down at me. “Are you hungry?”

“Yes,” I answered, flushing.

Mary grabbed a piece of meat off her plate and held it in front of me. Anger surged inside me. They were feeding me like a dog begging for scraps. The meat had a spicy aroma and was covered with an orange sauce. I turned my head away.

“The only food you’re going to get,” Mary said, holding the meat in front of my face.

It smelled delicious and my stomach rumbled a second time. I would need to keep my strength up if I had a chance to escape. I wasn’t giving in to their degrading request, just doing what I need to survive. I opened my mouth and grabbed the piece of meat. It tasted delicious, a spicy, orange flavor.

“My finger’s are sticky,” Mary said. Sighing, I licked and sucked the tasty sauce off her fingers. “Umm, she likes to suck,” Mary told Mark. “I bet you would love to have her suck your cock.”

“I would,” Mark answered.

“Get to it, bitch,” Mary barked.

I crawled under the table. Allison’s hand was between Desiree’s legs, now, fingering the woman’s cunt. Mark’s cock was hard and I sucked it into my mouth. I sucked hard, wiggling my tongue around the sensitive head and cupped his balls. I may as well get this over with as fast as possible.

“She’s eager,” Mark panted. “Thanks, Mare. You’re the best.”

“I know,” Mary answered, pleased with herself. A hand rubbed my hair, petting me. “Good, girl,” Mary praised. Fuck this was humiliating.

Just give in, be their slave.

No, no, no! I am stronger than this! I continued blowing Mark, bobbing my head and massaging his balls.

“On Thursday evening, around seven,” Mark said, “a group of my friends is coming by.”

Mary nodded. “Sure.”

“We’re a … uh … gaming group. We get together most Thursdays to play D&D.”

Mary chortled. “D&D. I recall someone finding it ridiculous that I used to play Vampire: The Masquerade.”

“D&D players always look down on LARPers,” Mark said, defending himself. “If its a problem, we can play at Tom’s house.”

“No, it’s fine,” Mary said. “Just giving you a hard time.”

“Can I play,” Lillian asked. “I love playing D&D.”

“Sure,” Mark said, in surprise.

“Anyways,” Mary continued, “Diane was wanting to go clubbing, so Thursday night works great.”

“Diane?” Mark asked.

“Yeah, from the Japanese steakhouse,” Mary reminded.

“She was hot,” Mark muttered. “So, hot.”

Mark’s cock suddenly flooded my mouth with cum. I coughed, pulling away in surprise. His next squirt sprayed my cheek and a third splashed across my forehead and nose. His cum was salty in my mouth and I swallowed. A fourth spurt arced out and landed on my right breast.

“Good girl,” Mark praised and then brought a piece of meat down. He slid it through the cum on my tit and held it up to my lips.

I hesitated, then I ate the meat. What the hell, I already swallowed a load of cum. The spicy sauce masked the flavor of the cum anyways. Mary joined mark, swiping a red pepper through the cum and feeding it to me.

“So, what club are you going to?” Mark asked.

“The Clam Diver,” Mary answered, swiping a sliced onion through the cum and feeding it to me. I licked her fingers clean without her asking. “It’s a lezzie club in Tacoma.”

“Can’t wait to hear about it,” Mark said and then kissed her.

“Oh,” Mary said, “I think I may have found an OB/GYN for us. Alice told me about her. She just started at a Group Health in Tacoma. I got an appointment at Thursday, 10 am.”

“Sounds promising,” Mark said.

Desiree suddenly moaned loudly. From my position on the floor, I could see Alison’s fingers come away from her pussy sticky with juices. “Did you just cum?” Mary asked.

“She did,” Allison giggled. “Just wanted to show my appreciation for this delicious dinner.”

As the dinner wrapped up, Violet took me into the kitchen and placed a plate on the floor, strips of beef and fried vegetables in a savory sauce over brown rice. Violet didn’t give me any utensils and just looked apologetically at me.

“Dog’s don’t need forks,” Mary quipped, from the dining room. “Or hands.”

I was starving, though, so I bent my head down and started hungrily eating the food of the plate. To my amazement, I cleaned my plate, my face was sticky with sauce and bits of rice. They let me stand up after that, and clean my face off. Then I was given a glass of water, my throat was parched and I chugged it down in one go.

Then I had to wash the dishes while Desiree and Fiona watched. If I slacked, or they thought I was slacking, Desiree or Fiona or both would hit my tender ass with a rolled up newspaper. When the dishes were finished, Fiona grabbed my leash.

“Dog’s crawl,” she barked, when I started walking after her and she smacked my welted ass with the newspaper.

Fiona led me out of the kitchen and into the living room. Mark and Mary waited, both dressed, Mark in blue jeans and a white t-shirt, while Mary wore a yellow sundress with red orchids. Mark took my leash.

“Time for your walk,” he said in that excited, babyish tone people use on their pets. He wrapped his other arm around Mary and kicked me in the ass. “Start crawling, bitch.”

He couldn’t mean to take me outside? Naked and crawling? With a dog’s tail up my ass?

Mark used his foot to guide me to the front door. My heart was hammering in my chest. This couldn’t be happening! Please, not this! Please, God! Mary opened the door and I froze. He pushed my ass with his foot, the pain was intense, but I couldn’t do it. Mark brushed by me and yanked hard on the leash. I fell forward, my arm scarping on the wooden porch.

“You can crawl, or you can be dragged,” Mark warned.

Gathering my dignity, I crawled slowly outside, down the steps and onto the pebbly walkway. My knees were on fire, the palms of my hands sore. Mark led me out onto the soft grass, and that provided some relief to my poor knees. The sun was warm on my naked back and sore ass. I looked around and there was no one out on the street, yet. Mark led me over to some bushes.

“I bet you need to pee,” Mark said, pointing to the bushes.

“No,” I muttered. I couldn’t do that.

“Pee here,” Mary ordered, “or beg to be our slave?”

Just give in, the humiliation can end.

I raise my leg, closed my eyes and relaxed my bladder.

“Oh my god!” a woman gasped, her voice thick with a southern twang. I wanted to stop peeing, but I was mid-stream. There was no stopping now. I flushed in embarrassment, recognizing the voice.

“Oh, hi Madeleine,” Mark greeted. “Nothing wrong going on here, just walking my dog.”

“Oh, okay,” Madeleine said. “Hi, Louise, I see you worked out your … problems with your husband,” Madeleine said, delicately.

I could feel my face reddening in shame. Why did it have to be Madeleine who had to see me like this. Madeleine had been so nice to me. She let me stay in her house. I even fancied the woman. I glanced at her face, and the disgust painted there twisted in my heart.

“Wife, is that what she told you,” Mark said, laughing. “I’m engaged to Mary, here. Louise is just our dog.”

“She has a great tongue,” Mary said. “I bet you’d love to have your pussy licked. She’ll make you cum real quick. I would love to see that.”

Madeleine gave a randy laugh. Mary seemed to have a power that made women want to do whatever sexual thing she wanted. And sweet Madeleine, with that delightful, southern twang, was falling under her powers. “Sure, if that’ll make you happy, sugar.”

“It would,” Mary said. “Just lift up your skirt and the bitch will make you feel great.”

Madeleine stood over me, in her gray, pencil skirt and ruffled, white blouse. She hiked her skirt up, revealing a pair of plain, sky blue panties. I pulled the panties to one side, revealing her neatly trimmed, brunette bush and large, pussy lips. Yesterday morning, I fantasized about eating her cunt, and now I was being forced to, out in public, like a bitch. Her pussy tasted spicy and tangy as I dug my tongue deep into her cunt.

“Oh, that’s nice,” Madeleine drawled excitedly, “she as eager as a beaver chewin’ on wood.”

Her hand gripped my hair and her hips started to slowly rotate as her pleasure increased. I slipped a finger up her snatch and started rapidly flicking my tongue on her clit. Madeleine’s breath came harder and faster, her moans louder and more passionate.

“Oh, Lord, that’s sweet,” Madeleine gasped. “She’s stoked my fires real good!”

Madeleine bucked on my face, panting loudly as she came hard. She let go of my hair and I fell back on my ass, the butt plug driving deeper into my asshole. I looked up at Madeleine and she looked disgustedly at me. Fresh tears flowed from my eyes.

“Whew,” Madeleine said, wiping her sweaty brow. “I’m not rightly sure what came over me, but the bitch made me cum, right nicely!”

“I’ll see you tomorrow,” Mark said as Madeleine walked off.

“Looking forward to it, sugar,” she called back.

“Come on,” Mary said. “We still got to go on our walk.”

“Are you going to make me … do that, again?” I asked, sobbing.

“Yeah,” Mark said. “Everyone we meet on our walk’s going to get satisfied by you.”

Mary nodded. “Whether with your mouth or your cunt, you’re going to make a lot of people happy.”

Just give in, the voice whispered. I struggled to push the thought down, but I was to weak. Just give in.

“Please,” I whispered. They won. “Make me your sex slave.”

“What was that, bitch?” Mary asked.

“I want to be your sex slave,” I blurted out.

Mark bent down, staring into my eyes. His eyes were blue and seemed to peer right into my soul. “Tell me the truth, do you really want to be our sex slave?”

I couldn’t lie, he gave me an order. “Yes.”

Mark helped me to my feet. “From now on, you belong to Mary and me. You’ll do whatever depraved, filthy act we tell you to, happily.”

“Yes, Master,” I said and I smiled.

My Master hugged me and kissed me on the lips. I was crying, but not out of sadness, but out of joy. My Mistress embraced me tightly, and her lips were soft on mine. Master removed my nipple clamps, unbuckled the collar and pulled the butt plug out of my ass.

“You are no longer Sister Cuntrag,” Mistress told me.

“Thank you, Mistress,” I whispered.

Master frowned. “I don’t like the name Louise, though.”

“Master, I took the name Louise Afra when I swore my vows,” I quietly said. “I was born Karen Redding.”

“Okay, Karen,” Master said, pulling the dog ears off my head. “Let’s get you cleaned up.

Master took one hand, Mistress the other, and led me back into the house. My fellow sluts were in the living room and I apologized to each of them for trying to take them away from our Masters. I understood now. There was happiness in submission, there was joy in obedience. They all happily embraced me and kissed me and I happily embraced them back. I had so many sister-sluts, now!

“Thamina,” Mistress said, “take Karen upstairs and tend to her.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Thamina answered and took my hand and led me upstairs to start my new life as Mark and Mary’s slave.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 15

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 13: The Pleasure and Pain of the Nuns

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 13: The Pleasure and Pain of the Nuns

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Female/Teen female, Female/Teen female, Male/Females, Mind Control, BDSM, Rape, Oral, Orgy, Spanking, Rimming, Watersports

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 12



Slowly, the Ecstasy faded from me, the rapturous fire withdrew, and the outside world returned. No longer was I swept up in the passion of the Archangel Gabriel. My sense returned, one by one. The first was smell, the air filled with a lemony scent trying to mask a bitter ammonia cleaner. I could feel the cool tiles beneath me, through the fabric of my gray habit, as touch returned. My mouth tasted of incense from Gabriel’s kisses. Something tapped over and over, a hollow, woody noise, and light filtered red through my closed eyes.

I once again became Sister Theodora Mariam.

I opened my eyes. I was lying on the floor of the ladies room of St. Afra’s fellowship hall. The tapping sound was caused by someone incessantly knocking at the bathroom door. I pulled myself shakily to my feat. My panties were drenched with my juices and the fabric felt rough on my sensitive clitoris and labia. A pleasant ache radiated from my vagina from the passion of Gabriel’s lovemaking.

“Sister Theodora? Are you okay?” a Hispanic woman asked, concerned, through the door. It sounded like Esmeralda.

“I’m fine,” I answered, straightening my habit. I splashed some water on my flushed face before I unlocked the door. A concerned Esmeralda and her friend Rosenda awaited me. Both elderly Hispanic woman looked concerned and I said the first lie that popped into my mind. “Just some food poisoning. I just need to get back to my house and lie down.” It wouldn’t do to tell them the truth, that the Archangel Gabriel just made passionate love to me in here or that I had been sent on a sacred mission to fight Evil.

“Of course, of course,” Esmeralda said and barked something in Spanish.

A teenage girl sullenly walked up. She was dressed in a purple halter top trimmed in pink with a unicorn jumping a rainbow on the front and a pair of stonewashed jeans that rode low on her hips. She had the perky breasts of youth, and the halter top did nothing to conceal them. Definitely not the clothes a young lady should wear in church. Her full, vibrant hair, a deep black, was streaked with blonde highlights. A smart phone was clutched in her hand and kept vibrating and beeping.

“What?” she asked in teenage annoyance.

“This is my granddaughter, Cruzita,” Esmeralda said. “Cruzita, help Sister Theodora to her house, she’s not feeling well.”

“I’m fine,” I told them. I took a step and swayed and Cruzita caught me. “Okay, maybe I need a little help.”

I placed my arm around her shoulder and Cruzita helped me outside. She smelled faintly of apples, from her shampoo, and apricot, from her lotion. The heat outside was like a hammer and didn’t help relieve the exhaustion I felt from the mult-orgasmic bliss I just left. We reached my door and I opened it was blessedly cool inside my house. Cruzita helped me to the couch and started looking around, curious.

“Thank you, Cruzita,” I said. I would rest a minute and then start packing.

“Zi,” she said. “No one calls me Cruzita but mi Abuela.”

“Okay, Zi, thanks.”

She smiled at me and looked around the small living room. “I’ve never been in a nun’s house before.”

“Oh, its just like any other house, really,” I told her.

“You even have a TV and a computer!” she exclaimed, in amazement. “I thought nuns weren’t allowed to have processions.”

“Different orders swear different vows,” I told her. “As long as I don’t have anything too fancy, it’s okay.”

“Ohh, is this your bedroom,” she said, opening a door.

“Wait, don’t go in there,” I protested, remembering that I hadn’t put my vibrator away. Ever since I realized there was a Warlock operating up in Washington State, I had been masturbating almost constantly. I was so excited that I might get the Ecstasy, I just couldn’t help myself.

And now I had received the Ecstasy. But instead of being filled with excitement, I’m filled with fear. Fear for Sister Louise, my mentor and savior. The news reported she had been arrested for attempted murder. Whoever this Warlock is in Washington State, he’s dangerous. I would have to be careful. Take my time. Especially if he had police under his power.

“What this?” Zi asked with a naughty smile, holding my vibrator as she returned from my bedroom. It was a short, but wide, purple dildo with a black base that turned to adjusted the intensity of the vibration.

I flushed. “I’m a nun, not a corpse,” I told her.

She laughed. “No, you’re definitely not a corpse.” She boldly eyed me.

Was she hitting on me? My fax machine beeped and started printing. That would be my Papal Indulgence. I eyed up Zi, considering. While I loved men, and their cocks, Sister Louise had shown me a woman could be just as fun in her own way. And since my Indulgence has arrived, any sins I committed from this point were already forgiven. I returned Zi’s smile.

“You seem very interested in the life of a nun. Are you interested in taking the vows?”

“Maybe,” she said with a flirty smile. “Being around women all the time, away from men, why that does have a certain appeal.”

“Yes it does,” I told her. “Having other woman to share things with can be quite … stimulating.”

Their was a hum as Zi accidentally turned on my vibrator. She quickly turned it off, blushing. I stepped closer to her and she flushed, breathing quickly. I reached out and touched the strap of her halter top. “You shouldn’t wear something like this in church.”

“Oh,” she asked, feigning ignorance. “Why not.”

“It shows off too much flesh,” I said. “Your tits are practically spilling out and those pants.” I tutted my tongue. “You may as well be naked, that’s how tight those pants are. I can see your panty line. In the old days, I could punish you for wearing something this revealing.”

“Maybe you should punish me,” Zi whispered. “I’ve been a bad girl. I’ve had impure thoughts about a certain nun for a week.”

My lips were on hers and I shoved my tongue into her mouth. Zi melted in my arms, her breasts rubbing against mine. Her lips tasted of sweet strawberries. Her arms wrapped around me, one hand still clutching my vibrator. I slid my arms around her, stroked her back and let one hand slip down to her jeans and groped her plump ass.

God, it was wonderful to feel another person on my lips. The Ecstasy was amazing, wonderful. But it also overwhelmed you, reduced your entire world to just pleasure. It was nice to have a real person in your arms, kissing you. Someone you could hold and touch. And see. And smell. Zi’s arousal was filling my nostrils, a fresh, spicy scent.

Somehow we found my bed while kissing and Zi and I fell back onto the soft mattress, are lips pressed together the entire time. Zi was beneath me, her hands roaming across my back, still clutching my vibrator. Suddenly, there was a buzzing sound and we broke our kiss, giggling. The knob at the base of the vibrator twisted as Zi rubbed it on my back, turning the purple dildo on with a low hum.

I took the vibrator from her, twisting the base to turn it off, and then waggled it at her. “I was supposed to be punishing you. Kisses won’t distract me!”

“Sorry, sister,” Zi said with mock submissiveness, while grinning like the cat who caught the canary.

My hand slid down her side and reached her jeans. I unsnapped her pants and pulled down her zipper. Her panties were a flimsy pink that barely concealed her pussy underneath. Her pubic hair, shaved down to a landing strip, was a dark shadow beneath the the pink fabric. I flipped her onto her back, rubbed her plump, Latina ass and pulled her jeans and panties off, bunching the clothes around her ankles. I slapped her tan ass, watching the cheeks jiggle.

“Naughty girl,” I purred and slapped her again.

“I’m such a bad, Catholic girl,” moaned Zi. “I have many lustful thoughts. I play with my chocha all the time. In my bed, in the bathroom, at school, at church.” I smacked her ass hard. “I’ve had relations with men and with women.”

Smack. Another slap to her plump ass, and then I squeezed her flesh globe. “Tell me about these women you had relations with.”

“Uhh, let’s see. Catalina and I fingered each other’s chochas in the school bathroom.” Smack! “Ohh, I let Señora Bautista eat my chocha at the church picnic last week!”

“She just had a baby,” I gasped and smacked her ass.

“Her milk tasted so sweet,” Zi purred. Smack!

“At a slumber party, I made out with all the girls and snuck into the bathroom with one and ate out her chocha while the other girls slept in the living room.” Smack!

“I think an Act of Contrition is in order,” I told her, smacking her ass one last time.

“My God,” Zi recited. I grabbed the vibrator. “I am sorry for my sins with all my heart.” The vibrator hummed as I turned it on. “In choosing to do wrong and failing to do good I have…oh fuck…” she gasped as I slid the vibrator up her wet pussy.

“Don’t swear when praying!” I barked, and slapped her ass with my free hand.

“Oh, I have sinned against you whom I should love above all things.” I slowly slid the Vibrator deep inside her before slowly drawing it back. Her breath quickened. “I firmly intend, with your help, to do penance, to…fuck, that’s good…to sin no more, and to…ohh my God, faster, faster!”

I obliged her, fucking the vibrator faster into her cunt.

“And to avoid whatever leads me to sin,” she gasped, writhing on my bed. She was doing a bad job of that, right night.

I spread her plump ass cheeks and found her puckered asshole. I tongued her asshole, tasting the sour flavor of her ass as I fucked the vibrator into her faster and harder. I wiggled my tongue into her tight ass, delighting in her moans of pleasure.

“Oh, Mother of God that’s amazing!” Zi cried. “Tongue my ass, Sister! Oh, our Savior Jesus Christ suffered and died for us. In His name, my God, have mercy. Amen!” She screamed the last word, shuddering as her orgasm washed over her. “Oh, Sister, I think I’ve sinned again.”

I smiled at her, rolling her onto her back and crawled up her body. “Then I guess you’ll just have to do more confessing,” I told her and then captured her lips with a kiss.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The bed was gently rocking as I drifted awake. I rolled over on my side and the rocking stopped. I thought about going back to sleep when the bed started rocking again. There was also a slippery noise, like wet flesh sliding against each other. There was some heavy breathing and soft, feminine sighs. I let the bed rock me back to sleep, or at least to a light doze. Sleep overtook me for a time, and when I awoke the bed rocked a little harder, the sighs were turning into gasps. The spicy-sweet scent of female arousal filled my nose. My cock was painfully hard.

“Oh, fuck!” a woman moaned, the bed was really shaking now and it was getting harder to keep dozing. There was a shushing sound. “Sorry, Mistress,” someone whispered.

I cracked my eyes and saw my fiancee writhing on top of Allison, one of our sex slaves. Allison’s slim legs were wrapped around Mary’s waist as the pair tribbed. Mary’s auburn hair spilled across both their faces, obscuring their kiss. Mary’s freckled breast rubbed against Allison’s pierced nipples while Allison racked her Mistress’s back with her fingernails.

I smiled, enjoying the sight. Last night, Mary and I were so exhausted from our encounter with the demoness, Lilith, we just fell asleep when Allison joined our bed. We had promised Allison some quality time and the poor teenager was hot and ready to go, but all she got was to sleep between us. But, she was a good slut and didn’t complain, just let us snuggle her between us.

I reached out and pinched Allison nipple that peaked out and tugged gently at the silver barbell that pierced the hard nub. Allison broke the kiss and turned her face towards me, brushing Mary’s hair out of her eyes. “Good morning, Master,” she panted. Her face with flushed and damp with sweat.

Mary turned to face me and I leaned in to kiss her. “Good morning, Mare.”

“Morning, hun,” Mary greeted, and she started tribbing Allison hard and the headboard started banging on the wall.

“You gonna make this whore cum?” I asked, stroking her back.

“I am, Mark!” Mary breathed. “She’s going to cum on my pussy.”

“Oh, yes!” Allison panted. “Your clit feel so nice on my cunt, Mistress.”

Mary’s hips took on a frantic rhythm as her orgasm neared. Both women were moaning and panting in pleasure. “I’m about to cum, whore! Uhh, you’re cunt feels so sweet on my pussy! Cum with me, slut!”

“Oh, Mistress, I’m cumming!” Allison howled. “Thank you, thank you, Mistress! It’s so good!” Both women clutched each other as their orgasms rolled over each other. Allison kissed Mary tenderly. “Thank you, Mistress, for sharing your pleasure with me.”

Mary smiled and kissed her back. “You’re welcome, slut!” Mary reached over and grasped my hard cock and stroked it a few times. “It feels like Master wants to share his pleasure with you.”

Allison’s hand joined Mary’s on my cock. “Ohh, do you Master! Do you want to stick your hard cock in my tight, slutty cunt and make me feel good?”

“Oh, fuck yeah!” I moaned, enjoying their hands stroking my cock.

Mary rolled off Allison, stretching out next to her. Both their shaved pussies were glistening with girl-cum. I knelt upon the bed and grabbed Allison by the waist and pulled her to me. Above her shaved cunt was the phrase “Cum on in” tattooed along with a little arrow pointing towards her hard clit. I pulled Allison up and Mary slipped a pillow under the small of her back as I fucked my cock into her wet pussy.

“Oohh, Master’s cock feels so nice in my cunt!” Allison cooed as I started to fuck her. Her tits jiggled every time I plowed into her.

Allison’s cunt felt so nice on my cock, tight with youth and sopping wet. Mary rose up and then straddled Allison’s face, lowering her dripping pussy to Allison’s eager lips. Mary’s face lit up in pleasure as Allison’s tongue dug through her pussy lips and Mary leaned into kiss me. Her tongue was wet in my mouth, wrestling with my tongue. I caressed Mary’s soft cheek as we kissed.

“I love you so much,” I told her when she broke the kiss and she smiled beautifully, dimples appearing on her angelic face.

“I love you, Mark,” she whispered and then moaned in pleasure.

I realized I had stopped fucking Allison while we kissed, and started plowing back into the slut’s velvety cunt. Mary caressed my chest and then bent down and sucked my nipple. It felt weird, her mouth sucking greedily, wet and hot on my nipple. More ticklish then pleasurable. When Mary finished I bent down and captured her own, larger nipple in my mouth. She moaned in pleasure as I explored her hard nipple with my tongue as I gently sucked on her tit.

“Oh, god this is amazing!” Mary gasped. “My stallion’s sucking my tit while my slut eats my pussy!

I bent further down, stretching my legs out and started kissing Mary’s belly, tonguing her cute little belly button. I kissed lower and found the fiery heart of pubic hair above her pussy, kissing the curly hair. I could smell the spicy-sweet scent of Mary’s pussy and hear Allison’s tongue probing Mary’s cunt, lapping up her sweet nectar.

Allison cunt was convulsing on my dick and she shuddered beneath us and gasping in Mary’s pussy as she came on my cock. I continued fucking her, enjoying the way her cunt milked my cock. Mary shifted on Allison’s face, leaning back so her cunt was in front of my mouth and Allison was tonging her ass. I greedily ate at my fiancee’s cunt, savoring her sweet and spicy honey.

“Ooh, Mark, that’s so good!” Mary moaned. “Oh, fuck, I’m gonna cum! Keep sucking my pussy, hun! Oh, keep sucking me! Tongue my ass, slut! Suck my pussy!”

I drank her juices as she flooded my mouth when she came on my lips. I felt my balls tightening and screwed Allison hard a few more time and then my orgasm surged through me and out my cock, flooding Allison teenage cunt with my sperm. Breathing heavily, I rolled over onto my back.

“Fuck that was good!” I gasped.

“Oh, thank you Master,” Allison said, happily. “I’m glad my slutty pussy pleased you and I’m so thankful for letting me cum.”

Mary crawled over me and snuggled up against me on the other side. She stroked my face and then kissed me, savoring her flavor on my lips. “Allison, get out. Mark and I need to talk.”

“Oh, okay Mistress,” Allison said, a little disappointed.

Allison bent over and kissed Mary and then me and I groped her breast. “Go get the sluts counting the money,” I told her. “And stop pouting. You’re our slut, remember. We can throw you out of our bed whenever we want. Just be happy we decided to use you as our sex toy this morning.”

“Yes, Master, sorry Master,” Allison apologized and strode out of her room, her tight, teenage ass swayed beautifully as she walked away.

Mary bit her lip, and it looked like she wanted to say something. I stroked her hair and waited patiently for her to speak. Finally, she said, “Mark, can …” She cleared her throat. “Can you do it. Sleep with your sister? Sleep with your mother?”

“My sister, she’s always been a kid to me,” I told her. “But she’s the same age as you, so … I guess I could.”

“But your mother?”

I swallowed, should I tell her that I used to fantasize about fucking my mom. What if she was disgusted? What is she hated me? I peered into her deep, green eyes and saw her love and support. “Yeah,” I whispered. “I … When I was young, I used to … jerk off, thinking about it.”

“Oh,” Mary said, mulling over that thought. “I … guess that’s not that strange. An … Oedipus complex, right?”

“You don’t think I’m … disgusting?” I asked, holding my breath.

“No,” she said and kissed me. “When I was young, I thought of my father …” Spots of crimson appeared on her freckled cheeks. “So, I can understand.”

“What about you and your sisters?” I asked her. “Could you sleep with one of them?”

She bit her lip again. “I … I don’t know. They are my sisters. It … it just doesn’t seem right.”

“Of course, Mare,” I told her. I could feel her pussy pressing up against my thigh getting wetter. “But it seems exciting, too?”

“Yes,” Mary whispered, huskily, sliding her wet pussy on my thigh.

I kissed her. “You want to sleep with your sisters?”

“Yes!” she hissed.

I kissed her again. “You want to fuck your father!”

“Oh, yes!”

I rolled Mary onto her back, kissing her passionately. “I can be your daddy.”

Mary’s legs wrapped around my hips. “Oh, fuck me daddy! You’re cock so big, so hard in my pussy, daddy!”

“My baby girls grown up to be so beautiful,” I moaned, getting into the roleplay. “Your pussy feels so wonderful on my cock.”

“Am I making you feel good, daddy!” she asked, in a little girls voice.

Her cunt felt magical on my cock. “Yes, babycakes, you’re cunt’s like silk on my dick! So amazing!”

“Fuck me! Fuck me, daddy!”

The bed creaked as I fucked her hard and Mary gasped and moaned as I fucked her. She felt so warm and tight on my cock, her pussy sending tingles of pleasure as my cock plunged in and out of her hole. My balls tightened. “I’m gonna cum, baby girl! Daddy’s gonna cum in your slutty pussy!”

“Oh, cum in my cunt, Daddy!” she moaned. “Flood your daughter’s cunt with your hut, sticky cream!”

“Here it comes, cupcake!” Mary was cumming on my cock as I flooded her with my cum.

“Oh, yes daddy!” she cried out. “Oh, thank you daddy!” Then she kissed me, gently and lovingly. “That was nice, Mark.” I smiled and went to roll off her, but she stopped me. “You feel nice on top of me.”

“How am I going to sleep with my mom?” I asked, coming off the high our lovemaking.

She sighed. “I don’t know. We’ll figure it out, I guess.”

“I guess I’ll call my sister today.” It was weird, thinking about seducing my sister.

Mary’s phone chirped and I rolled off her so she could reach it on her nightstand. She sat up in bed, her breasts naked above our mussed sheets, and read the text. Mary smiled, reading the screen and started texting back.

“Who?”

“Alice,” Mary answered, focused on her phone. “She wants to get together today.”

“As your realtor or your lover?” I asked.

Mary smiled, mischievously. “Both.”

“Tell her I want to buy all the houses on the block.”

Mary texted back and their was a chirp. “Hmm, she thinks it very unlikely you can buy the block, but I have faith in you, hun.” Mary took a photo of herself with her phone.

“Are you sexting her?”

Mary nodded. “Here, she sent a photo.” Mary held up her phone and there was a picture of a topless, raven haired beauty who used the bathroom mirror to photograph herself.

“Nice tits,” I commented. “Not as nice as yours, of course.” Mary smiled, blushing. I bent over and sucked one of her nipples into my mouth, savoring the hard nub between my lips.

There was a soft knock at the door. “Master.”

“Come in,” I yelled, letting go of Mary’s nipple with regret

Lillian opened the door. The hot topic slut was naked. Her black hair with blue and purple highlights was pulled into two pigtails. Her pale face was accented with black lipstick and eyeliner. Gold rings pierced her right eyebrow, nose, and lip. Her pussy was shaved bare and her slit was tight and inviting.

“Master, there’s naked lady on the porch,” Lillian said, “She says she’s a part of the ‘Naked Jogging Club.’ ”

“That would be Anastasia,” I told Mary.

“The woman you fucked while her husband was upstairs, showering,” Mary asked with an arched eyebrow.

I nodded. “Have fun sexting,” I told Mary, kissing her on the lips before I crawled out of bed. “I’m going to go jogging.”

“You sound so resigned,” Mary giggled. “Running with a naked woman must be so trying.”

“It is,” I quipped. “It’s the sacrifice I’m making to get in better shape for you.”

Mary laughed hard, her breast jiggling. Catching her breath, she asked me, concerned, “Are you sure you’re up for it? The doctor said to take it easy.”

“I’m fine,” I said, dismissively.

“Okay, hun, have fun. Burn off some of those love handles.” Her phone chirped, and she giggled at whatever Alice sent her. She held up her phone to show another pic from Alice. I bent down to get a better look, and saw it was a close up shot of her shaved pussy. Mary took a picture of her own cum-stained pussy and sent the photo.

“When I get back, I think we should discipline the nun.”

Mary looked up from her phone, anger flashing across her face. “Yeah, that sounds perfect.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Your new name is Sister Cuntrag. The hated thought repeated over and over in my mind. Your new name is Sister Cuntrag.

It was my new, hated name, given to me by that bitch Mary, my new Mistress. I had cried and cried all night until I cried my eyes dried, trapped in this cramp, dark closet. Time lost all meaning in here. My entire body ached. I was kneeling on the floor, my hands cuffed behind me, my wrist chaffed. My butt was fire from those sluts spanking me and my vagina was sore from first Mark and then Lilith’s rapes.

Your new name is Sister Cuntrag.

“Please, God, please save me!” I begged again. My voice croaked, my lips parched.

And then a hand caressed my back in the dark and pleasure filled my body. The Ecstasy, I wasn’t forgotten.

“Thank you,” I whispered.

“You have been soiled,” the angelic voice whispered in my mind. “Lilith has polluted you.”

“Please, I served faithfully, just free me, Gabriel.”

“You are here because of your own Pride,” Gabriel said, anger tinging his voice.

“What? I followed Providence,” I protested. “I did my duty!”

“No, you did not!” There was anger in his voice, disappointment. “You wanted to punish Mark, to humiliate him, you let your pride get in the way of God’s Providence. Yesterday, Providence guided you to the Mall. You parked your car next to Mark’s mustang. He was in the mall. All you had to do was let him seduce you. But you were too fixated on dominating his Thralls, on doing it your way. Not God’s way. You have brought your circumstances upon yourself.”

The touch vanished, pleasure faded and anger welled to replace it. “Damn you, Gabriel!” I croaked. “I served faithfully for thirty years and you cast me aside! One fucking mistake! God damn you, Gabriel!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I returned from my jog with Anastasia. Unlike yesterday, only one cop stopped us and he was given the standard orders. We also caught up with another fine looking woman, Madeleine, a southern beauty with the hottest accent and she became the second woman to join the Naked Jogging Club. I thought watching one woman’s naked ass jog before me was a great motivation, turned out two was even better. When we finished, I enjoyed both women back in Madeleine’s house.

When I returned home, I found Mary and most of the sluts sitting around the dinner table enjoying french toast and giggling over what turned out to be bridal magazines. Korina was missing as she was still in the hospital, and Mary had sent Allison to relive Fiona at the hospital. All the sluts were naked and Mary wore her pink, silk robe that molded to her body like a second skin. No, they weren’t all naked, I realized. Thamina still wore her headscarf. The Muslim nurse looked very erotic wearing her modest headscarf and nothing else, so I let I slide. I paused to admire my love and our slaves, drinking in their naked beauties.

“This dress would look amazing on you, Mistress,” Lillian gushed.

“It so lovely,” Fiona said, wistfully. “It will really show your bosom off.”

“Oh, Master’s back!” exclaimed Violet. The petite teenager bound up and hugged me eagerly, pressing her slim body against mine. I kissed her gently and then I walked over to the table.

“Have fun, hun,” Mary said, smiling up at me. I bent and kissed her on the lips and sat down on the table.

“I had a lot of fun,” I said and Mary laughed wickedly. “I bet,” she said.

Each of the sluts had to kiss me like Violet did, and then Desiree placed a plate of french toast before me. It was delicious, as Desiree’s cooking as always was. Mary and the sluts continued flipping through the bridal magazines, left over from Desiree’s marriage last year. My cock hard from all my naked sluts, so I had Chasity slip under the table and blow me while I enjoyed my breakfast.

Watching Chasity sucking my cock got Mary feeling randy, and Lillian joined Chasity beneath the table to eat her Mistress’s cunt. Violet and Desiree started cleaning the dishes and Thamina sat nervously at the table. She was shy and I had Fiona get to know Thamina better. Thamina nervousness fled as Fiona’s skilled tongue brought her to a screaming orgasm. Xiu sat next to Thamina and spread her legs, hopefully. Thamina smiled shyly and slipped down and ate some Chinese cunt with gusto. Mary shuddered next to me, flooding Lillian’s face with her juices. Lillian stood up, beaming and Violet licked Mary’s juices off her face.

Both my breakfast and my blowjob were finished, I sent Chasity to go get Sister Cuntrag for her punishment. Chasity eagerly went, licking my cum off her lips. Mary went upstairs to get something. Chasity returned a minute later, shoving Cuntrag forward and the nun stumbled and fell to her knees on the hardwood floors of the dining room. Her face was red and puffy from crying and her hands were still cuffed behind her back. Her ass was a mass of red welts from the spanking last night.

She glared daggers at me so I casually slapped her across the face. “You’re punishment shall continue until you beg to be our slave,” I ordered her. “It will have to be sincere on your part. But the pain, the humiliation, will stop.”

Cuntrag spat at me. Chasity kicked her in the welted ass and she cried out in pain. “I will not be your slave, not willingly,” Cuntrag spat.

“No biting,” I told her, then grabbed her curly brown hair and pulling her face to my cock and shoved it down her throat.

Cuntrag tried to fight, but her arms were cuffed behind her back so all she could do was wiggle, which just made the blowjob feel better. I gripped her head and fucked her mouth on my cock. Mary walked back into the room, naked, with a large, pink dildo strapped to her groin. I kept fucking Cuntrag’s face on my cock, enjoying her wet throat as Mary knelt behind the bitch.

She rubbed the dildo against Cuntrag’s ass. “That your mistress’s cock,” Mary said. “I’m going to stick my cock up your ass.”

Mary pulled Cuntrag’s hips up so she was on her knees. Then she place the dildo’s head on Cuntrag’s puckered ass and slowly shoved her dildo into Cuntrag’s asshole. Her scream was muffled on my dick as I continued to fuck her face. Mary sank the dildo all the way to the base, pressing her groin against Cuntrag’s welted ass.

“You fucking bitch!” Mary yelled, pulling the dildo back and shoving it back in. “What did we do to you! Why did you try to ruin our lives! You fucking cunt!” Mary pulled back and then fucked the dildo back in hard. “How does it feel to be helpless!”

Mary gripped Cuntrag’s hips and really started to pound the bitch’s ass while I fucked her mouth on my cock. Mary’s freckled tits bounced to the rhythm of her fucking. “Here it comes, bitch!” I groaned and then I shot my load into Cuntrag’s mouth. I held her head down, forcing her to swallow my cum. When she finished swallowing, I let go of her head and she spat out my dick, coughing and gagging. “Are you ready to be our slave?”

“Fuck you!” she hissed, eyes filled with pain.

“I am, you stupid whore!” Mary shouted and smacked her ass, and went back to pumping her dildo in and out of Cuntrag’s ass.

Violet knelt down next to the nun. “It’s so nice being their slave,” Violet told her softly, kissing her tear-stained cheek. She was such a sweet girl. “The pain can stop and you’ll be happy with us.”

“That’s not what you really believe,” Cuntrag snarled through clenched teeth. “That’s just what he’s made you believe. Deep inside, you’re screaming in rage at what he’s done to you. I know!”

Violet looked confused. “Wh-what are you saying? I love being Master and Mistress’s slut. I’ve never been happier!”

“Oh, I hope you keep fighting!” Mary exulted. “Fucking your ass is so sweet! I’m going to cum, you fucking whore! You’ve got me so excited! Oh, fuck!” Mary pounded away at Cuntrag’s ass. She buried the dildo all the way into her bowels and shuddered. “Oh, fuck that’s great!” She thrust in one more time than fell back, the dildo popping out of Cuntrag’s ass and lay panting on the floor.

I grabbed Cuntrag’s hair and pulled her up to her feat and threw her roughly at the table and forced her to bend over it. I caressed her red ass with my hand, then squeezed it hard. She groaned in pain. I grabbed my cock and rubbed it against her pussy. I slid my dick in slow, enjoying her tight cunt and was surprised to find her wet. “Are you starting to like being abused, Cuntrag?”

“Never!” she screamed back, twisting around to glare at me.

“Then why are you so wet? Did you like sucking my cock so much. Or was it Mary fucking your ass that got you so wet?”

“You’re fucking delusional if you think I’m enjoying this!” Cuntrag snarled as I fucked her cunt with slow, deep strokes. “I’m not going to submit, so you might as well stop! You’re just wasting your time!”

“Wasting my time! You almost got Desiree killed, bitch!” I angrily said. “You fucking deserve this! I hope you never give in, then I can enjoy raping you! Desiree, hop up on that table and make that bitch eat your cunt! Let’s put that foul mouth of hers to good use.”

“Ohh, thank you, Master,” Desiree purred, climbing up on the table. She grabbed Cuntrag’s hair and shoved Cuntrag’s face into her shaved pussy. “Ooh, the bitch knows how to lick pussy!”

“She’s probably a dyke!” I shouted, and slapped her welted ass.

Desiree writhed on the bitch, her big tits heaving as her breath quickened. Her dark pink nipples and sweat glistened on her nut brown skin. Desiree held the bitch’s face to her cunt with one hand and groped her large tits with the other. She hefted a tit and brought her own nipple to her lips and sucked hard on her own nipple.

Fiona bent over the table next to Cuntrag, on my right. Mary stepped up behind her. “You ready for my cock, slut?” Mary asked, slapping the pink dildo on Fiona’s pale ass.

“Yes, Mistress!” Fiona panted. “My slutty cunt is dripping wet for your cock!” Mary sank the dildo into Fiona’s cunt and Fiona moaned wantonly as it sank in. “Thank you, Mistress!”

“Enjoying your new toy?” I asked Mary as she started slowly fucking Fiona.

“Umm hmm,” Mary murmured. I matched Mary’s speed, and we fucked our sluts in rhythm, plunging in and pulling out together.

Chasity grabbed Violet and pushed her back so she sat on the table to my left. Chasity knelt down and started to eat her tight, teenage cunt out. “Oh, that’s nice, Chasity,” Violet moaned.

Lillian and Thamina were kissing, Thamina pressed up against the wall. Their thighs were parted, and each rubbed their slutty pussies on the other’s thighs. Lillian’s pale ass flex as she furiously rubbed her cunt on Thamina. Thamina’s rich, brown hands cupped her ass, kneading Lillian’s perky buttcheeks.

Poor Xiu was left all alone and just started slowly fingering her cunt, watching enviously. “Fiona’s mouth’s free,” I told her and she smiled gratefully and climbed upon the table next to Desiree and spread her legs.

Fiona dived into Xiu’s shaved pussy. Desiree stopped sucking her own tit and groped Xiu’s large pair. Xiu’s tits were as large as Desiree, though Xiu was seven or eight inches shorter making her breasts seem even larger on her small frame. Desiree lifted Xiu’s round melon and sucked her pierced nipple into her mouth. Mary reached out and grabbed Xiu’s other pierced nipple, pulling hard on the butterfly that dangled from her nipple.

“Fuck that hurts!” moaned Xiu with a smile. “Bite my clit, Fiona, oh yeah, just like that!”

The room was filled with the moans of women, the scent of aroused cunts: spicy and tangy, sweet and tart, a beautiful musk. Mary started fucking Fiona faster with her strap-on and I matched her pace as I fucked Cuntrag. It became a sort of game, Mary changing the pace of her fucking and I matching it.

“Umm!” Violet moaned next to me, biting her lip while she played with her tiny titties and her little nipples. “Oh, yes, I’m cumming! Oh, thank you, Chasity!”

Chasity rose up and kissed the teenager on the lips and swapped places with the girl. Violet was quite eager to return the favor to the cop and Chasity was panting like a bitch in heat as little Violet ate her cunt. Mary’s began fucking Fiona’s pussy hard and fast, gasping loudly. I matched her rhythm, fucking Cuntrag’s pussy just as hard, just as fast. Fiona moaned into Xiu’s pussy as she came and then Xiu was screaming and bucking so hard she almost fell off the table.

“Yes, yes, yes!” Mary moaned over and over as her frantic fucking of Fiona’s cunt was sending her over the edge. “Oh, fuck this dildo feel so fucking good on my clit!”

I was about to cum in Cuntrag’s pussy when I felt her pussy contract swiftly on my cock. “Shit, the bitch is cumming on my cock!” I moaned. “You like my cock up your cunt? Or do you just like eating pussy that much?”

“She must love pussy, Master!” gasped Desiree. “She’s so good at it! Umm, this bitch is going to make me cum!”

“Do it!” Mary hissed, as she cuddled with Fiona. “Cum on the whore’s dirty face!”

“I’m cumming, Mistress!” Desiree gasped. “All over her disgusting, whorish face!”

And so was I, shooting my sperm deep into her pussy. “Shit, you’re a good fuck, Cuntrag.” I said, slapping her red ass. I pulled out of her and slumped into chair, watching my sperm trickle out of her pussy. “Ready to be my slave, Cuntrag?”

“No,” she whispered.

“Where’s the fight?” I asked her. “Did my cock feel that good inside you? Your cunt felt so great on my cock when you came.”

“Fuck you, asshole!” she snarled.

“Fucking bitch!” Mary snarled and reached down and grabbed one of Cuntrag’s nipples and pulled the bitch to her feet.

“Fuck, let go!” Cuntrag demanded. “Please!”

Not caring, Mary pulled Cuntrag out of the kitchen by the nipple. I followed after, leaving Chasity moaning on the table as Violet greedily ate her snatch and Thamina and Lillian moaning as they fucked each other. Fiona and Desiree followed after me, as curious as I was. Mary led Cuntrag up the stairs, pulling hard on her nipple every time the bitch balked. Cuntrag whimpered the entire way up the stairs. Mary led her into the bathroom and shoved her into the shower. Cuntrag landed on her side on the shower floor. Mary pulled off her strap-on and squatted over Cuntrag.

“You ready to be our slave?” Mary demanded.

“Whore!” Cuntrag hissed in defiance. “You fucking …”

Cuntrag was cut off in a splutter as Mary’s pee splashed into her face and open mouth. Cuntrag tried to curl up in a ball, trying to protect her face as Mary’s yellow piss splashed all over her body. Mary’s stream of piss slowed until only a few squirts of piss remained. Then Mary grabbed my cock and pointed it at the bitch. I relaxed my bladder and Mary guided my hose of piss all over Cuntrag’s body, matting her curly hair, spilling across her breasts, and splashing on her welted ass while Cuntrag sobbed.

“Clean the bitch up,” Mary ordered Fiona and Desiree. “Feed and water her and then throw her back into the closet.” Mary looked down at the drenched Cuntrag. “Unless you’re ready to be our slave? All you have to do is beg Mark.”

Cuntrag just sobbed.

“Yes, Mistress,” Desiree said.

“Mistress, I have to pee,” Fiona said.

“There’s your toilet,” I told her, pointing at the sobbing nun.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Pee covered my body, stinging my eyes, stinging my welted ass. Sobs wracked my body. It was too much. They beat me, they left me in a closet, they raped me. And now they pissed on me. I wiped urine from my eyes and looked up to see a red-furred pussy, Fiona, and another stream of acrid piss splashed into my face.

If you just gave in, be their slave, this will all stop.

I forced that traitorous voice back down with anger. No! I’ve been a slave once. Never fucking again!

You came on his cock. You enjoyed the rape. Just give in, Cuntrag.

No, no, no, no! I beat those traitorous thoughts down with my anger.

Cold water splashed on my body as they turned the shower on. I shivered on the shower floor as Fiona and Desiree wiped the urine from my body. Then they hauled me up and dried me off. The towel was painfully rough on my tender ass. Fiona, clearly inspired by Mary, grabbed my nipple and pulled me downstairs. It hurt so bad, my tender nipple stretched painfully between Fiona’s fingers.

I was ravenously hungry and Charity unlocked the handcuffs while I ate. I wolfed down the cold french toast and drank the glass of water. But once I was done eating, the handcuffs snapped back on, my arms cuffed behind my back. Chasity roughly led me back to my closet and threw me inside, slamming the door.

I curled up in the dark, my body sore, and sobbed quietly.

Just give in and be their slave.

I beat that traitorous thought down. But it would just come back. Over and over. And each time it was harder and harder to fight.

Just give in and be their slave.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mary and I left as Fiona stepped into the shower to piss on Cuntrag. Mary went into our bedroom and started the shower in the master bathroom. I followed her into the shower, my cock hard from watching her degrade that bitch. I was so horny, I just pushed Mary up against the shower wall and kissed her passionately. Mary was just as excited, parting her thighs for me and then she wrapped a leg around my waist as I fucked my cock hard inside her.

She was tight and wet and I fucked her madly. Her hips writhed on mine. We were both excited, both frantically trying to cum as fast as possible. The warm water beat on us, inflaming our lust. My hands roamed up her wet body, groping her perky tits and squeezing her plump ass and enjoying her silky skin everywhere. We came quickly, shuddering in each other’s arms.

Mary shuddering turned to shaking and then she was sobbing, clenching me tightly. “It’s okay, Mare,” I said, stroking her back, not sure why she was crying.

“It is,” she sobbed. “That bitch can’t hurt me! Can’t hurt us! She’s nothing. She’s just an ant!”

She was smiling and crying, and I realized that all the fear and shame and pain she experienced yesterday at the nun’s hand was spilling out of her. Raping the nun was a release for Mary. She was right. We were going to be fine. And something relaxed about my heart, a tension I wasn’t really aware of. It was the fear of being at the nun’s mercy, I realized. But how could you fear a woman you just pissed on while she cried in a shower.

“We’re going to be fine,” I nodded and kissed my fiancee.

When we finished showering, Mary started digging through her clothes. “Does this make me look hot?” Mary asked, holding a short red skirt.

“Yeah, Mare,” I told her, reclining on the bed. “Whatcha doing?”

“Oh, getting ready for my date with Alice,” Mary answered. “When do you want to buy all the neighbor’s houses?”

Date? I looked at Mary. She was trying to find the perfect outfit for her date. Jealousy stabbed at my heart. Just what was Alice to Mary? Friends, I thought. But you don’t date your friend. Don’t be stupid, Mark. You’re reading too much into it. Mary loves you. She’s just going to have fun with her friend. You had fun with Madeleine and Anastasia today. It’s no different. She’s wearing the ring you gave her. She was looking at bridal magazines. She’s excited to marry you. She loves you.

“Mark?” Mary asked, pulling on the red skirt. “When do you want to meet with Alice to buy the houses?”

“Oh, right,” I said, snapping out of my jealous fog. “Well, tomorrow is Wednesday, right?”

Mary nodded.

“Well, I got that meeting with the Police Chiefs at LESA in the afternoon. So, Thursday, then. Around five.”

“Okay, hun,” she said, pulling on a matching, red halter top. “You should call your sister. The sooner you can … be with her, the better.”

“What about you and your sisters?”

Mary paused, in the middle of pulling on some black, knee high stockings. “I … I’m not ready for that, yet,” she said, nervous. “Maybe after seeing you and your sister together.”

“Sure babe.” I reached for my phone and started scrolling through my contacts.

Mary continued pulling up the stalking. “What’re you going to do today, Mark?”

“Well, I’m going to have the sluts go and get some actually slutty clothes today, I’ll chaperone them.” I told Mary. “Maybe rob another bank.”

“Sounds good, hun.”

I pressed call when I found Antsy phone number. The phone rang a few times then went to her voicemail. “Hey sis, its Mark. Call me back, it’s very important.” I sighed. “She’s ignoring me. She usually does when I call. She prefers texts.” I started typing a text to send to her, letting her know it was really important that we speak in person.

“How do I look?” Mary asked, finished dressed.

“Fuck, you look hot,” I told her. And she did. The halter top showed off her tits well, and the skirt was short, exposing most of her snowy thighs. And nothing was sexier then a woman wearing thigh-high stockings.

“I do, don’t I,” Mary said, preening in the mirror. “I’m also going to do a little shopping. Gets some new clothes, some jewelry, maybe.”

“Yeah, sure,” I told her. “There’s a basement full of cash.”

Mary nodded. “I guess there is, I hadn’t really thought of it.”

I was about to say something when my phone chirped, it was Antsy texting me back. “Sorry bro, just left for Miami this morning. See you in a week.”

“Shit!” I said. “She’s out of town for a week.”

“Oh, shit!” Mary gasped. She swallowed. “I guess I’ll call my sisters, then.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Now boarding rows 20 thru 30,” the gate attendant said.

I stood up and joined the lines of people queuing up to board American Airlines flight 126, a flight from Seattle to Miami with a layover here in LA. After my Ecstasy this morning, I was sure the Lord was sending me to Seattle to fight the Warlock that defeated Sister Louise. After Zi had dropped me off at LAX and I walked up to the ticket counter, I discovered Providence wanted me to go to Miami instead. I was confused, but it wasn’t my place to question Providence.

I walked down the aisle, squeezing past other passengers, looking for my seat. I had seat 27b. Sitting in 27a, against the window, was a raven haired teenager, probably eighteen or nineteen, in a leopard print crop top and jean shorts. She was listening to music on her ipod while surfing the internet on her smart phone. I put my carry-on bag in the overhand bin and sat down in the seat next to her.

Her phone rang and she rolled her eyes in annoyance and hung the phone up. “My brother,” she told me, shaking her head. “He still uses his phone as a phone, can you believe that?”

I laughed, being polite. But what else was a phone for. I may look eighteen, but I was actually forty-four and I really didn’t get girls my apparent age. I glanced curious at her phone. What did people do with those smart phones, anyway. The girl’s phone chirped again.

“Man, my brother really wants to see me,” she said. “It’s a shame I won’t be back home for a week.” She started texting her brother back. “Oh well, it couldn’t be that important. He probably just needs money. He’s always asking relatives for money.”

“Oh,” I said politely.

“Looks like we’re going to be plane buddies,” the girl said. “The guy who sat beside me from Sea-Tac just snored the entire way.”

“I don’t snore,” I told the girl.

“Good,” she said, relieved. “It was so annoying.”

“I’m Theodora,” I told her, holding out my hand.

She shook my hand. “Samantha,” she said, “but everyone calls me Antsy.”

“Antsy?” I asked and couldn’t help my smile.

She rolled her eyes. “Yeah, my dad gave it to me when I was a kid. I never could sit still for longer than a minute. I was always shifting in my seat. He said I had ants in my pants.”

“Oh, that’s cute,” I told her.

“I guess,” Antsy said, shifting in her seat. “I guess I still have problems sitting still. But I’m just so excited. I get to spend a week in Miami! I’m going to have so much fun!”

“Are you visiting friends?” I asked her.

“No,” she shook her head. “I was supposed to go with my friend Donna, but she had a family emergency. I would have canceled, but the trip’s all paid for and Donna insisted that I go. What about you, Theodora?”

“Oh, I just felt like going to Miami,” I told her. “I kinda go where destiny takes me and today it’s telling me to go to Miami.”

“Wow,” Antsy said, looking at me in amazement. “Do you even have a place to stay?”

“Oh, I’m sure destiny will guide me to something.”

She looked considering at me. “Well, maybe destiny led you to me. My hotel room has two beds, if you don’t mind staying with a stranger.”

“Sure,” I told her, wondering how Antsy fit into God’s plan.

“Good,” Antsy said, nodding her head seriously. “We’re going to have so much fun!”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 14

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 8: Dinner and an Orgy

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 8: Dinner and an Orgy

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Females, Female/Females, Males/Female, Mind Control, Orgy, BDSM, Rimming, Anal

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 7



I led my fiancee, Mary, and our two, new sluts: the newlywed Chantelle and Lana; past the Maitre D’ and into the Skycity Restaurant, located atop of the Space Needle. The restaurant was a circular room, with tables lined around the windows that showed a magnificent view of Seattle at night. At the center lay a bar and the kitchen. As the restaurant slowly rotated in a circle, you could enjoy the entire panorama of the City of Seattle aglow with lights against the black pools of the Puget Sound and Lake Washington.

Mary gasped in surprise and pleasure. Earlier this evening, I had inspected the wait staff for the restaurant and kept the six most beautiful women and dismissed the rest. I had ordered them to line up, naked, save for the white, waist aprons of their uniforms. The aprons only covered their groins and the top of their thighs, leaving their flat stomachs and varied breasts on display. All were gorgeous in their own, unique and special ways.

“Choose three to wait on us,” I told Mary, “and the other three will serve Chantelle and Lana.”

“Thank you, Master,” Lana said, eyes feasting on the banquet of naked women, arm wrapped around her wife. Chantelle licked her lips.

“Your welcome, Lana,” I said. “Its your honeymoon, still, so you two have fun.”

Mary started walking around the waitress, eying them critically. She trailed a hand through the strawberry-blonde hair of feisty Fiona, pinched the plump, cinnamon rear of Hannah Smilingfox, and hefted the heavy, D-Cup tit of the otherwise petite Xiu. Mary played with the butterfly dangling from a silver chain that pierced through Xiu’s dark nipples. Then Mary was moving again, pinching the hard nipple on Wanda’s tiny, bee-sting breasts, slid her hand across the shaved lips of doll-faced Korina’s pussy, and goosed the slim ass of Ingrid, the lanky blonde.

Mary pushed Korina forward, wrapped one arm around Xiu’s waist and a second about Ingrid’s, pulling both girls tight against her sides and grinned wickedly at me. “Oh, we’re going to have fun tonight!”

Korina led us to a table against the windows, covered in a white, lacy tablecloth and set with sterling silverware and pink candles burning in silver sconces. Pink and red rose petals were strewn across the table and two bottles of champagne chilled in an ice bucket. I held out the seat for my fiancee and she smiled prettily at me. So prettily that I just had to bend down and captured her red lips in a kiss, before I sat opposite her. Korina heavy breasts swayed as she poured us each a flute of champagne and Mary reached out and played with her belly piercing, a silver heart dangling from a chain. Xiu produced two menus and set them before us. Across the room, Lana and Chantelle were being seated by Wanda.

I looked at the menu then at Xiu and her magnificent rack. I grabbed her and guided her to the floor beneath the table. The Asian beauty unzipped my pants and sucked my cock hungrily into her small mouth. Mary laughed, lifting the table cloth to watch. “Ohh, what a nasty girl,” Mary cooed. “You didn’t even tell her to start sucking.” Xiu gasped on my cock as Mary started rubbing her foot through her hairy bush. “Give him a titty-fuck with those massive breasts, slut.”

Xiu’s breasts were soft and silky on my cock, as she slid them slowly up and down. “Thanks, Mare,” I groaned. “Her tits feels amazing!”

Mary held up her flute of champagne and I held up mine. “To a night of pleasure!” she toasted and our glasses tinked together. The champagne was chilled and bubbly as it slid down my throat. Mary grinned licking her lips after what was probably her first taste of champagne. Fuck, it was my first taste of actual champagne, too. Mary was smiling wantonly and then hiked up her skirt. “Ingrid,” she beckoned at the blonde, Nordic woman.

“Yes, miss?”

Mary reached out, grasped the woman’s long, tight braid that fell all the way to her shapely ass and pulled her face down, hard. Ingrid gasped, but didn’t fight. “Get down on your knees and eat my naughty pussy, whore!”

“Yes, miss!” Ingrid gasped as Mary roughly shoved her head down. She got down on her knees, joining Xiu underneath the table and nosily started to eat out Mary’s cunt.

“Fuck this bitch is hot for pussy!” moaned Mary. Then she picked up the menu. “Mmhh, how about prawns for an appetizer?”

I just grunted, my cock felt too good to care what appetizer’s I got. Xiu was adding her tongue to her titty-fuck, licking the tip of my cock’s head as she slid her firm breasts along my shaft. Korina was taking the order, her nipples were hard and her face flushed. I reached out and fondled her pert ass, dipped in and found her shaved vulva, wet and hot. She gasped as I slid a finger up inside her.

“What do you want for the main course, Mark?” Mary asked, breathless. “I was thinking of…ohh shit!” She broke off as she convulsed in her chair, gasping loudly. “Jesus Christ, that little whore found my G-Spot!” Mary grabbed her flute of champagne and downed the last of it in a breathless gulp. Ingrid crawled out from underneath the table, lips smeared with pussy juices. Mary held up her glass, and Ingrid quickly filled it. “As I was saying, I’ll have the ahi tuna.”

“And you, sir,” Korina asked, her voice high and breathy as my finger probed up inside her cunt.

“Ah, the steak,” I groaned. I was close to cumming and really couldn’t be bothered to look at the menu.

“And how would you like that prepared, sir,” Korina asked. She was biting her lip, struggling to focus on her job.

“Medium…fucking…rare!” I moaned and spilled my white cum across Xiu’s olive breasts.

“Okay, sir,” Korina said and started to head towards the kitchen. I licked my fingers. She had a sweet, musky flavor.

Mary grabbed her arm, stopping her. “Let Xiu take the order to the kitchen,” Mary said and pulled Korina down into her lap and sucked a dark nipple into her mouth.

Xiu took the order slip, and blushing furiously, walked into the kitchen naked and covered in cum. There were a few hoots and hollers and Xiu quickly returned, somehow even redder, but with a smile on her face. Maybe she enjoyed being humiliated. I downed the rest of my champagne and followed Mary’s example and pulled Ingrid down onto my dick. Her wet cunt slid pleasantly down my cock and she gasped as I invaded her, wiggling to adjust to the sudden penetration. I kissed her lips and tasted Mary’s sweet and spicy flavor on her rosy lips.

“Don’t just sit on my dick, whore!” I scolded, slapping her ass. “Wiggle those hips.”

As she fucked my cock, I pulled Xiu over and had Ingrid lick my cum off Xiu’s large, full tits. Ingrid started getting into it, moaning as she sucked and licked Xiu’s beautiful tits while her hand sliding down beneath Xiu’s apron to start fingering the Asian girl’s pussy. Ingrid’s pussy was tight and velvety on my cock and I shot a load of spunk deep in her. She stumbled off my lap and started to frig her clit as my cum ran down her leg.

“Service,” a voice yelled from the kitchen. None of the kitchen staff came out, I was quite clear with the cooks to stay in the kitchen.

I smacked Ingrid’s ass and she hurried to the kitchen. “Fuck! The little slut’s got cum running out of her cunt!” A cook yelled. “Stay, sweet Ingrid, I got a fat cock to shove up there.” “No you don’t. You’re dick as small as my pinkie. Now I got a monstrous cock for you!”

Ingrid fled the kitchen, as embarrassed as Xiu had been. The table shook as Korina sat on the edge, moaning as Mary ate out her pussy. Korina back was to me covered in a sheen of sweat, her muscles rippling as she writhed on Mary’s tongue. “Oh, fuck! Yes, yes, your tongue is amazing! Fuck! I’m cumming! Oh, god I’m cumming!”

Ingrid set the plate of steaming prawns on the table as Korina hopped off. Mary caught Ingrid and kissed her then grabbed a prawn and bit in hungrily. I grabbed one too and was about to take a bite when I had a depraved idea. I smacked Korina’s ass, and commanded, “Bend over, bitch.”

Korina bent over, her shaved cunt showing between her sleek thighs and I shoved the prawn up into her pussy, sliding the prawn in an out a few times, making sure I got a nice marinade. Then I popped the delicious prawn in my mouth, enjoying the sweet flavor Korina added. Mary smiled, and bent Ingrid over, covering her prawn with my cum and Ingrid’s pussy juices.

“Mmhh,” Mary said, smacking her lips. “They should sell this! What do you think, slut? Would you like to have customer’s cum in your pussy and then use you for dipping sauce?”

Ingrid shook her head. “No, miss.”

Mary stuck another prawn up her cunt. “Sure you do, bitch. I’m mean, look how wet you are. Your filthy juices are trickling down you legs. Here, try it.” Ingrid bit hesitantly into the prawn, smeared with cum. “Good, right?” Mary asked.

“Yes,” Ingrid said, smiling shyly.

“Of course you do, you’re a fucking slut,” Mary said and shoved another prawn up her cunt to marinate. “A dirty slut who loves things shoved up her cunt!”

I was alternating between Xiu and Korina’s cunt. Each add subtle difference to the flavor. Xiu was a little more tart, and Korina a little more sweet. For my last prawn, I stuck it up both their cunts and savored the delicious mix of flavors. After finishing her last prawn, Mary stood up and began unlacing the corset of her white dress and let the dress slide down her lush body. Naked, she walked to the window and peered out at Seattle. Her ass was plump and I stood up and stepped behind her, rubbing my dick on her smooth, soft cheeks.

Mary fingered her engagement ring. “This is been such a wonderful day. Thanks.” She turned her head and kissed me. “I would love to feel my fiancee’s cock up my ass!”

I smiled. “Naughty filly!” I whispered as I found her tight asshole nestled between the softness of her asscheeks. Mary gasped and wiggled as I slowly shoved my wet cock inside her tight ass. “Fuck that’s tight!” I groaned and started slowly fucking her. Before us, the city of Seattle slowly rotated about us, a jewel set between dark waters.

“I love you,” Mary groaned as we fucked our hips in a slow rhythm, slowly building our pleasures.

“I love you, too, Mare!” I whispered and started kissing her neck and ear. I started fucking her harder, more urgent. Her hand grasped mine and slid it up to her breast and squeezed her firm flesh and hard nipple. We were moving in unison, working together to make the other cum. Her ass was tight and silky and hot with her desire. I felt the tightening in my loins, I was about to cum. I held off, wanting Mary to orgasm with me.

“Fuck, I’m gonna cum!” Mary hissed, wantonly. “Ohh, fuck me stallion, fuck me till I cum. Fuck me, you randy steed!” Her ass clench on my cock, milking it and I groaned and shot my seed into her bowels. I hugged her tight and she rocked in my embrace, staring out at the city, tenderly enjoying the moment.

“Sir, miss,” Korina said, hesitantly. “Your dinner is ready.”

Mary’s stomach rumbled and we both laughed. I pulled my cock out of her ass, some cum leaking out, and held the chair out for her. Our champagne flutes had been refilled and two plates of food steamed on the table. My steak was juicy and pink, almost melting in my mouth. It came with a side of fries cooked in duck fat giving them a rich, wild flavor. Not seeing any ketchup, I had Korina bend over and used her slutty juices to dip with. Mary stole some of my fries and tried Korina’s special sauce, so I stole a bite of Mary’s tuna off her plate, laughing as Mary tried to stop me. We polished off a second bottle of champagne, the liquid bubbling happily through my veins, the room was getting warm, so I pulled off my clothes while Mary and Ingrid hooted and whistled.

Mary had been eying Korina’s plump pussy as she stayed bent over and stood up when she finished eating. She grabbed Korina and pulled her to the floor and scissored her legs with Korina, allowing their cunts to kiss. Mary loved to trib another woman as much as I loved watching two women trib.. Mary fucked her cunt hard against Korina’s and both women were panting and moaning. I downed some more champagne and eyed Xiu and Ingrid. Ingrid was almost a head taller than Xiu, lanky with small breasts. Xiu was petite in every way save for her D-Cup tits which looked almost ridiculously large on her tiny frame. Which to fuck. Well, I already had Ingrid’s tight cunt.

Slapping Xiu’s ass, I order, “On your knees like a bitch!”

“Yes, sir,” Xiu quickly replied, kneeling down and exposing her thick mat of black pubes covering her wet pussy.

I knelt behind her, spread her ass cheeks. God that was an inviting ass. My cock had dried and her ass wasn’t lubed. I tried to think, but my blood was boiling from the champagne, and her ass was so inviting. To drunk to care if it hurt her, I slammed my cock hard into her ass. Xiu screamed in pain, bucking beneath me as I fucked her ass with powerful, deep strokes. Xiu cries of pain were starting to grate my ears. The bitch need something to do with her mouth and I spotted Ingrid masturbating.

“Ingrid, stick your cunt in her face!” I yelled. “Xiu, that’ll give you something useful to do with your mouth!” I ordered, really fucking her fast and hard. Her ass was almost painfully tight on my cock and dry, the walls of her ass rubbing roughly on my cock’s sensitive tip. My head swam from the champagne and feeling Xiu squirm in pain beneath me made her ass feel all the better.

“Fuck that bitch’s ass!” Mary moaned, tribbing furiously with Korina. Korina was gripping Mary’s leg, her tongue licking and sucking her cute little toes. “Fuck her hard, Mark! She’s a naughty bitch who needs to punished!”

Ingrid was writhing on Xiu’s tongue, Xiu’s whimpers muffled by Ingrid’s muff. Xiu’s ass felt so good it wasn’t long before I was cumming in her bowels. I slammed all the way in and rested my girth in her ass, savoring the afterglow of orgasm and watching Xiu lick and suck Ingrid’s filthy cunt. Ingrid had a hand wrapped in Xiu’s black hair and started grinding her blonde pubes across Xiu’s lips. “Fuck, fuck, make me cum, Xiu!” she moaned. “Oh, fuck you’re tongue’s so good, so good!”

I finally pulled out of Xiu’s ass, my cock sticky and grabbed Xiu and forced her to clean my cock. She gagged as I fucked my cock down her throat, gripping her head tight and watched my fiancee tribbing feverishly with Korina. The doll-faced slut was gasping and shaking, her large tits bouncing as she came on Mary’s cunt.

“Oh, you fucking slut!” Mary groaned. “You came before me, you damned whore.” Mary really started to grind her cunt on Korina who continued to shudder as her orgasm rolled on and on under Mary’s relentless fucking. “Oh, you god damn whore! Make me cum, make me cum!” Then with a loud yell, her toes curling, Mary writhed and collapsed, breathing heavily.

I reached for more champagne and found we were out. I pulled my hard cock out of Xiu’s lips. “Go get more champagne, slut,” I ordered. Xiu stumbled towards the bar, my cum leaking out of her sore ass. I grabbed Ingrid’s braid, pulling her up and shoving my cock in her mouth. I fucked her mouth a few times then shoot my cum down her throat as Xiu gingerly walked back with two more bottles, and a big smile on her lips.

She reached me and kissed me hotly on the mouth, her lips sour with the taste of her ass and salty with the taste of my cum. “Thank you,” she husked. “I’ve never cum so hard!”

I took champagne bottle and popped the cork. “So you like it rough, huh, bitch?”

“Yes!” she moaned. I took a swig of the bottle and offered it to her and she gulped down a big swallow.

I shoved her roughly against a table, rattling the dishes and almost knocking over the candles. I grabbed one candle and winced as hot wax touched my skin, cooling and hardening instantly. I shoved the candle up her ass. “Stay like that, then bitch!”

She writhed. “Fuck that’s hurts,” she groaned as hot wax ran down the candle and cooled on her ass. More ran down her taint and got tangled in her pussy hair.

“You like that, whore!” I demanded, slapping her ass hard.

“Yeess!” she screamed. Fuck, this bitch was cumming again.

“I’m going to make you my slave, bitch! How do you like that?”

“Fuck yeah!” she groaned as more wax ran down to mat her pubic hair. “Use me, abuse me! I’ll do anything!”

“Then I’m your Master and Mary’s your Mistress. You’ll do whatever sick, twisted things we tell you to do, slut!”

“Yes, oh yes!” she panted like a bitch in heat.

I drank more of the champagne and spilt some on her ass. I bent down and licked it off the silky, smooth skin of her firm ass. “Ooh, that looks like fun!” Mary cooed from behind, stumbling over to me. God, she looked even more beautiful, body flushed from her orgasm, juices staining her thighs. Mary licked some champagne off Xiu’s ass and bit her asscheek hard, leaving teeth marks.

Mary pointed to Ingrid and patted the table next to Xiu. Ingrid sat on the table and I dumped champagne down her body, the gold liquid running in frothy bubbles across her breasts, down her stomach and matting her blonde pubic hair. Mary licked champagne off her tit, sucking a pink nipple into her mouth. I joined her, sucking the bubbly liquid off Ingrid’s other tit.

“Mark,” Mary said, giggling, “there’s a candle in this whore’s ass!”

I laughed. “I know, I shoved it there.”

She was laughing hysterically and stumbled back, almost falling. “What a nasty bitch! You have a candle in your ass!” Mary started spanking her ass. “Your naughty, slutty ass!”

“Ohh, spank me harder, Mistress!” Xiu moaned.

“Mistress?” Mary asked and then started giggling and slapping her ass. “Are you my naughty, dirty, whorish slave!” Every word was punctuated with a hard slap.

“Yes!” Xiu panted, writhing on the table.

“And look, there’s wax all in your pubes!” Mary exclaimed.

I was hard again and my head reeled from the champagne. I stumbled into Korina. “I haven’t fucked you yet, right?” I asked. I was pretty sure I hadn’t.

“No sir,” she answered. I shoved her up against Ingrid, Korina’s large titties rubbing against Ingrid’s wet breasts. I spread her legs and shoved into her wet pussy. She was tight and wriggled pleasurably on my cock. Ingrid started kissing Korina and the girls began to trib as I fucked Korina from behind.

“You’re pussies too hairy,” Mary giggled, toying with Xiu’s curly mat of black hair. “It’s … it’s just to hairy! Nasty, nasty hair. My sluts must be … fuck, um … yeah, waxed!” Xiu screamed and bucked on the table as Mary ripped out a piece of hardened wax, taking a chunk of curly black pubes. “Holy shit, Mark!” Mary gasped, slurring her words a bit. “This bitch came when I … uh … shit that was amazing!” Mary ripped a second piece of wax and hair out and Xiu just writhed on the table, moaning in pain and pleasure.

I was fucking Korina hard, shoving her pussy into Ingrid. The room was spinning and I stumbled back, falling onto my back. Ingrid and Korina didn’t even notice, just kept writhing on each other. Mary snorted with laughter and sat down on my cock and started bouncing. God, her pussy felt good.

“Get over here!” Mary ordered. I blinked, trying to focus, my head fuzzy with booze and Mary’s cunt felt too good on my cock to think. Then Mary said something about a “face.” I closed my eyes, enjoying her tight twat and when I opened them a pair of pale legs were straddling my head and a red-furred muff descended to my face. I struggled to think whose cunt had red hair. I started licking her lips, her red hair tickling my nose. She tasted tangy and I realized I just didn’t care what her name was, just how her cunt tasted. She moaned above me and then there was a wet, smacking sound. Was that kissing? An image of the two red-haired beauties kissing over me flashed through my mind.

Mary cooed, “Who’s pussy did I taste on your lips?”

“Chantelle,” the woman sitting on my face answered with a giggle.

Mary’s cunt contracted about my cock. “Oohh, I need to eat her out!” Mary moaned and then there was a wet, sucking sound. “Naughty girl! Suck my tits you fucking whore! Oh, this is amazing! A cock in my cunt and a woman’s mouths at my tit!”

Mary’s pussy was twitching on my cock, her hips fucking me hard as she howled her passion wordlessly. I groaned into the red-furred muff, my mouth thick with her tangy honey, and shot several powerful squirts of cum up her pussy. Mary stopped bucking, resting on me and she started kissing … Fiona, that was the red-haired sluts name. Fiona was writhing on my tongue, her moans muffled by Mary’s mouth. I found her clit and sucked hard and Fiona flooded my mouth with fresh girl-cum as her orgasm swept through her body.

Mary stood up, my cock flopping free of her pussy. I pushed Fiona off my face and struggled to my feat, falling back once. With Fiona’s help I got up and found some more champagne to drink. On the other side of the room, Mary was in the midst of a daisy chain. She was eating Chantelle’s cunt, who ate Lana, who devoured Wanda, who happily munched on Ingrid, who munched on cinnamon skinned Hannah, who finished the chain by licking out Mary’s cunt.

“Fuck that’s amazing,” I whispered in awe. I looked around for my duster and found it next to Xiu who was still bent over the table with the candle burning in her ass. More wax matted her thick pussy hair. In the pocket of my duster I found the camcorder. I just had to film the daisy chain.

I rushed back over next to Korina and Fiona who both watched in awe, fingering their juicy cunts. I started filming, my cock growing hard at the beautiful, sapphic tableau laid out before me. The women all moaned and writhed on each other’s lips. Lana was the first to orgasm, gasping on her wife’s mouth. Chantelle never even let up, just kept munching on her wife’s muff. Hannah was next and then Chantelle and Wanda came at the same time. Lana had cum a second time before Mary had her first orgasm.

The air reeked of feminine lust; a pleasant musk that was sweet, tangy, sour, spicy, and tart. My cock ached. “Suck me off,” I ordered, not caring whether it Korina’s doll-face or Fiona’s freckled face who blew me.

Both girls knelt before me, Korina sucking my cock into her greedy mouth as Fiona sucked my balls, rolling them between her teeth. Korina looked up at me with her deep blue eyes, so happy to serve me. Fiona started licking the shaft of my cock and then she forced Korina’s mouth off my cock. She swirled her tongue around my cock’s tip and then started to suck and I groaned in pleasure. Korina fought back, and the pair started licking and kissing around my cock head.

I stroked Fiona’s strawberry-blond hair with my free hand. “You bitches are so beautiful,” I moaned. “You’re my sex slaves now, aren’t you. You’ll do any fucked up things Mary or I tell you, right?” Both sluts moaned in agreement around my cock and I shot white seed across their faces, filming the sluts as they started eagerly licking my cum off each other’s faces, tongues stained white as they started to kiss.

I went back to filming the daisy chain. All the women were moaning and cumming into each other’s mouths. Ingrid came, her head arching back and exposing Hannah’s pussy to my sight. She was shaved clean of hair and her cunt was an enticing pink surrounded by cinnamon-red skin. I stumbled over, pushing Ingrid’s face out of the way and rammed my cock up her cunt. She moaned into Mary’s pussy as I started to vigorously fuck her. Ingrid’s tongue started to lap at my balls as they slapped against Hannah’s ass. Hannah came all most the moment my cock plunged in, primed by Ingrid’s carpet munching.

About to cum, I pulled out and shot my white cream on Hannah’s cinnamon-red skin, like whip cream sprayed on dark ice cream. The sight made me want some dessert. I slapped Hannah’s ass. “Go get some whip cream!” I ordered.

Mary moaned in disappointment. “What the hell, Mark,” she yelled. “That bitch was making me cum!” The daisy chain fell apart after that as Mary stood up and then straddled Wanda’s face. “Eat me, bitch!” Mary reached down and tried to squeeze Wanda’s tiny, A Cup tits, but they were too tiny to get a good grip on them and she ended up just squeezing Wanda’s nipples.

Where was Hannah? How hard is it to grab some whip cream. I grabbed a bottle of champagne, took a big swig, and stumbled towards the kitchen. There were some muffled shouts and cries. I peered in and Hannah was shoved up against the wall by one of the cooks, a skinny guy with a thin mustache and a weaselly face. His white pants were bunched around his knees as he fucked Hannah. The other cooks were watching intently and two had pulled out their cocks and were stroking away.

I started stroking my cock, watching Hannah gasp and moan as she got fucked. It took me a minute to realize there was a room full of pussy behind me that I could stick my cock instead of using my hand. “Lana, Chantelle, get your lesbian asses over here!”

The newlyweds walked with the grace of dancers, or at least the grace of strippers, across the room. Chantelle was slim and lithe, with a dancer’s body, while her wife was a curvy woman, her large tits swayed and the gold rings pierced through her nipples bounced about. They were both strippers at a club in Lakewood, where they had met and fallen in love. They both greeted me with a kiss, pressing their nubile bodies up against mine.

I shoved Lana into the kitchen, right into one of the guys jerking off. “Have fun,” I told her and Lana grabbed the guys cock and started stroking it.

“What a wonderful cock,” she purred in her Slavic accent.

“Oh, fuck!” the guy gasped and came quickly from her handjob, shooting white cum on her belly.

Chantelle stared queasily as she watched her wife scooped the guys cum off her flat belly and licked it off her fingers. I pushed Chantelle up against a counter and slid my dick up her cunt. “You don’t like watching Lana with men?”

“No,” Chantelle confessed as I slowly fucked her. Lana had moved onto another cook, fishing his cock out of his pants and she knelt down greedily sucked it into her mouth. “Lana knows I hate it. She gets off on it,” Chantelle’s voice complained in her thick, sexy Quebecois accent. “In the club, she enjoys giving men lap dances when she knows I am watching. She really grinds on them. Sometimes she pulls their cocks out and actually fucks them. It makes me so jealous, and she loves how aggressive I get. I will pull her backstage and just eat her spunk filled fanny, making sure the slut knows who really gets her off.”

Chantelle was panting, eyes fixated on her wife as the cook came in her mouth. Chantelle’s cunt was squeezing my cock tightly, her hips writhing in time with my fucking. Lana was pulled up by another cook who bent her over a stove and started ramming his cock up her cunt. Lana turned her head around and smiled at Chantelle.

“Dirty whore!” Chantelle hissed and shuddered on me as came. “Ohh, she’s going to get it!”

Hannah was on her knees, taking a cock up her ass and another in her mouth while a third cook shot his cum on her back. The man in Lana’s cunt didn’t last long. Her cunt was a sloppy mess when he pulled out and the first cook she jerked off was ready to fuck again and shoved his cock up her pussy. “You’re wife’s is pretty cock hungry for a lesbian.”

Chantelle didn’t answer, just kept fucking me. Lana was cumming on the second cook fucking her cunt. “Oh, Chantelle, his dick is so wonderful!” she cooed, wantonly. “And his warm spunk is shooting up in me.”

“Whore,” Chantelle whispered and moaned as she orgasmed again. A third cook stepped up and had his cock deep in Lana’s cum filled cunt, fucking her hard. Chantelle’s cunt was sucking at my dick so nicely that I came inside her. Angrily, Chantelle strode into the kitchen and shoved the third cook off her wife, grabbed Lana and pulled her out of the kitchen. “Dirty whore!” she scolded, slapping her ass. “You know that pussy is mine.”

“Ohh, I’ve been bad again,” Lana said with a naughty smile. Chantelle knelt before her and vigorously ate out Lana’s cunt. Lana wantonly moaned and panted, writhing on her wife’s face.

The cook who had been fucking Lana, shouted at Chantelle, “Fuck, bitch I was about to cum in that whore!”

The cooks deserved a reward for such a great dinner so I sent Ingrid in and she was quickly bent over the stove and fucked hard by the protesting cook. The guy fucking Hannah’s ass had come and she was on her back getting fucked by a huge Samoan cook, almost disappearing beneath his bulk. The whip cream I sent her in for was on the counter, so I ducked in and grabbed it. I also saw a spool of cooking twine. I bet Xiu would love to get tied up, so I grabbed the twine as well and left the two waitress to the cooks pleasures.

“Mark, you got to try this,” Mary said and then giggled. She had Wanda sitting on a table and had shoved a bottle of champagne up her cunt, golden liquid leaking out around the bottle and into Mary’s open mouth. I knelt next to her and she pulled the bottle out and a flood of pussy-infused champagne poured out. We pressed our mouths to her cunt and drank the heady liquid that gushed out. Mary’s hand found mine and she squeezed it gently.

“How ’bout some dessert, Mare?”

Mary laughed, loudly, clutching at her stomach. “Why … would I want … a desert?” she asked between laughs. “I mean … all that … sand?”

“No, des-sert,” I said, pronouncing the word slowly.

“Ohh, I like dessert,” she cooed, “but I don’t like deserts. Too much sand.” She giggled again. “Promise me will never go to the desert.”

I shook my head, geez she was wasted. “Yeah, I promise. Who needs all that sand.”

Her face was red from laughter and she bent in and kissed me. “Good! Let’s have dessert!”

I shoved the can of whip cream up Wanda’s champagne soaked cunt and shot frothy whip cream up her. Mary eagerly dug in, lapping whip cream out of Wanda’s twat. I sprayed some more and licked the sweet cream mixed with champagne and tart pussy juice. Wanda was moaning as Mary dug in with her tongue, digging deep into her cunt for more cream. I sprayed some on Mary’s freckled tit, and licked it off her dusky nipple, sucking the hard nub into my mouth.

“What’s this for,” Mary asked, picking up the cooking twine.

“Xiu,” I answered, diving back into Wanda’s cunt to lick up more cream.

Mary hopped up to her feat and stumbled over to Xiu, who was still bent over the table with a burning candle up her ass. The candle had almost burned down to a stub and had covered her pussy and ass in melted wax. Mary yanked the candle out of her ass, dumping it in the ice bucket. Xiu moaned, a mix of pain and pleasure, as Mary peeled off the wax and her pussy hair, leaving a nearly bare cunt.

“Oh, yes, keep ripping,” Xiu moaned, her pussy dripping juices as she got off on the pain.

Mary grabbed her hands and tied her wrists together behind her back with twine. Then she wrapped the twine around her legs, the thin cord biting deep into her flesh, as she tied her legs together. Next, Mary pinned her arms to her side and crisscrossed her large tits until they bulged obscenely around the tight bindings. Finally, she tied the twine through Xia vulva, her labia engulfing the twine as Mary pulled it tight. Xiu purred in pleasure, writhing bound on the floor. Her slut all tied up, Mary flipped Xiu onto her back and sat on her face, moaning as the Chinese waitress ate out her cunt.

While Mary tied up Xiu, I flipped Wanda over, bending her across the table and groping her slim, boyish ass. I shoved the whip cream bottle up her asshole and she gasped as cold cream shot into her bowels. I pulled the bottle away and shoved my cock up her ass, watching whip cream squeeze out of her ass around my cock.

“Your limo is here, sir,” the Maitre D announced from the restaurant entrance. He surveyed the orgy with a look of dismay at the mess we had created. I frowned, Limo? Out of the drunk fog rose the arrangements I had Allison make yesterday which included a limo to arrive at 1 AM and drive us to the Four Seasons Hotel.

But, Wanda’s ass felt to good for me to stop. “Tell him we’ll be done in a few minutes. Then go to the kitchen and have some fun.”

“Very well, sir,” the Maitre D replied stiffly.

I looked over at Mary and she had Fiona sucking on one tit and Korina on the other while Chantelle and Lana were sixty-nining near the kitchen. Inside the kitchen, the Maitre D had found Ingrid’s ass and fucked her hard as Hannah had a cock in all three holes: ass, pussy, and mouth. I fucked Wanda’s ass hard while watching my fiancee get pleasured by three sluts. Mary was panting in passion, writhing on Xiu’s tongue as her orgasm swept through her. I added more cream to Wanda’s ass, leaving a sticky mess of semen and whipped cream.

I grabbed my duster and Mary found her dress, draping it over one arm. I hefted the bound Xiu over my shoulder, she was light and must only way about 90 pounds. I led Mary, the newlyweds, and the waitresses, save Ingrid and Hannah, who were busy entertaining the kitchen staff, naked towards the elevator. As the elevator descended, my cock found its way into Fiona’s cunt and I almost came inside her when the elevator reached the bottom. The limo driver was waiting and he was didn’t even react as one naked guy and six naked ladies stumbled towards his white limo. I guess he was just used to wild parties. He just held open the door for us and we piled into the limo.

There was a sunroof. I opened it immediately and stood up, pulling Fiona up with me. I wanted to finish what we started in the elevator. I fucked her hard as the streets of the Seattle passed. I was drunk on champagne and power, not caring who saw me fucking this Irish beauty. Hell, let the world see my power. Nothing could stop me! Mary stood up next to me, wrapping an arm around my waist and holding Wanda’s face to her cunt. Just like me, Mary was getting off on the thrill of being watched, knowing there was no one who could stop us.

If I had been sober, I would have been amazed at the miracle of not passing any Seattle cops, but I was too drunk to realize that. By the time we reached the Four Seasons, I had cum in Fiona’s cunt and was well on my way to cumming in Lana’s tight cunt. Mary had Chantelle eating her out, now, after cumming on both Wanda and Korina’s faces as we drove. For a tip, we let the limo driver have Wanda for the rest of the night. She went willingly slid into the front of the limo with the driver, rubbing his cock through his pants.

The hotel lobby was almost deserted, only the night concierge, an attractive black woman with coffee-cream skin, and a bellhop lounged behind the counter. I confirmed our reservation in the presidential suite and gave Chantelle and Lana the honeymoon suite for a week, charged to Brandon Fitzsimmons credit card. On the elevator ride up, I enjoyed some black pussy, fucking the concierge hard. Her pussy was tight and wet and she curse and swore like a wild bitch as I fucked her from behind. Her wide ass jiggled every time my groin smacked into her as I rapidly fucked her. I left a load of hot cum up her nasty pussy.

Meanwhile, Mary had started kissing the bellhop, a handsome, square jaw guy, and unbelted his pants. He then pinned her to the elevator wall and frantically fucked her pussy, his black slacks falling down to bunch around his knees. Mary gripped his clenching ass, and then slid a finger up into his asshole. They guy bucked wild, groaning “Fuck, I’m cumming, you nasty slut!” the bellhop moaned.

Anger surged in me, how dare this asshole call my fiancee a slut. Without thinking, I drew back my fist and punched him in the side of the head. He stumbled back and glared at me. “That’s my fiancee you’re talking about, asshole!” I roared and punched him a second time, breaking his nose.

“Your fiancee’s a whore!” he shouted back, clutching his nose, struggling to keep his balance, hampered by the pants around his knees.

“You will never get hard for a woman again,” I told him fiercely with righteous anger. “The only pleasure you’ll get is from your hand. Now apologize to her and get our bags.”

“Sorry,” he muttered to Mary, blood trickling from his nose. “You’re not a slut or a whore.” The elevator dinged and the doors opened on the top floor.

“God that was hot,” Mary moaned, rubbing up against me. She pushed me out into the hallway and up against the wall, kissing me passionately. “The way you broke his nose,” she panted and wrapped her legs about my hips and slid my cock into her sloppy pussy.

Her pussy was soaking wet with another man’s cum. Fuck, there was this weird, wrong thrill at feeling my fiancee’s pussy greased by another man’s spunk. She fucked me hard, panting with pleasure, and it was exciting being in her after another man. This was my cunt and someone had been in it. Another man had violated her pussy and sullied it with their nasty cum. I could feel how eager her cunt was for my cock. And now it was time for me to reclaim her, to mark her as mine. She came quickly on my cock and I filled her with my cum, washing her cunt clean of that other man’s violation.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 9

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Three: Customer Service

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 3: Customer Service

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Females, Males/Female, Mind Control, Orgy, Anal, Oral, Work, Magic, Wife

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 2



Regretfully I walked out of the Heavenly Creatures Salon. I really wanted to stay and watch Mary have her pussy eaten out by Joy – the fine-ass Asian stylist – but the place reeked of so much nail polish remover my stomach felt queasy.

Oh well, Mary was going to have a good time, and I couldn’t wait to see her freshly waxed pussy. I smirked, wondering if she would remove all the hair. Or maybe she would just leave a landing strip of bright, auburn curls. I closed my eyes, picturing Mary’s beautiful, nude body: smiling, heart-shaped face; small, firm breasts covered in freckles; curvy waist; and a line of fire leading down her groin to her wet pussy.

I opened my eyes and continued walking to my old Ford Taurus and climbed in. Since I spend my days driving around selling used vacuum cleaners, I practically lived out of my car. It was full of fast food wrappers and other garbage. I really needed to clean it out. Mary deserved better than to ride around in this filthy car. She hadn’t said anything, but it was obvious she didn’t like riding in my car. Maybe I should just get a new car since this one was a piece of shit. A Mustang, maybe, black and sleek. That would work.

Fuck, I definitely should get a new car. I could do whatever I wanted.

Smiling, I stuck my keys in the ignition. Hopefully it would start. The engine cough, sputtered. I feathered the gas and, for a moment, I feared my car wouldn’t start. Finally the engine fired up noisily. Relieved, I drove up the street to the Best Buy and parked my car. I didn’t bother to lock it. There was nothing in the car except trash. And anyone was welcome to take that.

I walked into the Best Buy and headed for the electronic section and browsed the camcorders. There were a lot of choices. I read the specifications, but I wasn’t exactly an expert. I probably would just go with the most expensive one. It’s not like I planned on actually paying for it.

“Can I help you, sir,” a bubbly, female voice asked and a flowery perfume filled my nose.

I turned to see a tall, lanky blonde in a Best Buy blue polo shirt and khaki pants. Her face had that chiseled, Nordic beauty and her eyes were an ice blue. Pinned to her breast was a nametag that read Jessie. “You definitely can help me,” I told her, eying the way her tits filled out her polo shirt. “You want to make me happy, don’t you?”

Jessie smiled. “That’s what they pay me for, sir.”

I looked around for a place to take Jessie and fuck her. Maybe a bathroom or the backroom. No. I could just fuck her right here, amongst all these people. My cock was growing hard and painful in my pants as I thought about fucking her in public. Nearby was a Geek Squad kiosk in the middle of the computer department and I had an idea. I told her to follow me, and I lead her behind the Geek Squad counter.

“You shouldn’t be back here, sir,” Jessie protested.

“Can I get on the PA system from here?” I asked her.

“Yes?” she asked, frowning. “But customer’s aren’t allowed to. It’s for staff only.”

“Key up the PA for me.”

Without question she picked up the phone and dialed some numbers. As she was handing me the phone, someone behind me shouted, “Hey, customer’s aren’t supposed to be back here! What are you doing, Jessie?”

Jessie gaped at the balding man whose nametag said he was “Oscar” and the store’s general manager, Oscar. “I’m … sorry, sir,” Jessie stammered. “He needs to make an announcement.”

It was Oscar’s turn to gape at Jessie. “And you were just going to let him? C’mon, Jessie. You’ve worked here …”

I cut his tirade off with a simple, “Stop talking.” I chuckled in amusement as he almost bit his tongue in his haste to stop talking. “First off, Oscar everything I do in the store is allowed. Now you’re going to go and get the best camcorder you sell, open the box, and film what I do here.” He nodded. It looked like he wanted to talk and I remembered my last command. “You can talk again.” I would have to be careful what I told people.

“Okay, sir,” Oscar answered. “Jessie, this man is allowed to do what he wants, so help him out in anyway.”

“Sure, Oscar,” Jessie agreed, chipper and friendly.

I turned back to Jessie and took the phone from her. “Is it ready?”

She nodded. “Just talk into the phone, sir.”

“Attention Best Buy shoppers,” I announced over the PA. “I want everyone to believe that it’s okay for people to have sex in the Best Buy. You will not try to interfere with anyone having sex in front of you. You will not be offended. Watching someone have sex is going to arouse you. So, if anyone is interested, I’m going to be fucking Jessie in the computer section and you can come and watch. Otherwise, continue shopping and enjoy your morning. Thank you.”

“Wait, what!” Jessie exclaimed, stepping back from me. “No fucking way is that happening, asshole.”

“Oscar told you to help me out in any way,” I leered at her.

“He didn’t mean that,” Jessie protested.

“Sure he did. You want to be helpful. My cock’s hard and needs to cum,” I told her, “And your pussy’s getting all hot and bothered. You need a cock in you bad. So bend over the counter and let me fuck your cunt hard.”

The anger on her face vanished instantly, replaced with desire. “Sorry, sir, you’re right. My boss told me to help you out. Besides, I’m supposed to make sure all our customers leave satisfied. It’s the number one rule of retail, after all!”

Oscar the General Manger returned and filmed as Jessie bent over the counter, firm ass straining against her tight, khaki pants. Jessie undid her khakis and wiggled out of them revealing a pair of Hello-Kitty panties. I motioned to Oscar to film that sweet ass as she pushed down her pink and white panties, uncovering pussy was surrounded by blonde, curly hair that dripped juices. Her clit hardened, expanding pink out of its hood, and her inner lips were engorged and peaked out of her tight slit.

“Get a nice closeup of that cunt,” I ordered Oscar as I unzipped my pants and pulled out my hard dick.

I moved behind Jessie and rubbed my dick on her pussy. She moaned slowly as I pushed my cock into warm, inviting depths. She was wet, but not as tight as Mary. But she still felt great on my cock. Around us, a crowd of employees and customers was starting to form. Jessie’s cunt squeezed on my cock as she seemed excited by all the eyes on us. The spectators spurred me on and I fucked this whore hard and fast, the counter creaking beneath her.

Jessie screamed, “Fuck my cunt, fuck my cunt!”

I looked around the crowd and saw a young couple, mid-twenties, watching us intently. The man was average looking, with an athletic build. The woman with him was a petite blonde. She was wearing a purple dress with a loose, flowing skirt that fell to just below her knees and a tanktop blouse with a plunging neckline that revealed a magnificent bosom. For such a petite woman, she had such a large pair of tits. A wedding ring glinted on her hand and a gold band gleamed on the man’s.

I stared intently at the wife and she blushed. God this was hot. I smiled at her and the husband glanced at his wife and then stared daggers at me. I licked my lips suggestively at the wife as I gripped Jessie’s hips, switching to slow, deep stokes. It drove Jessie crazy. She begged me to go fast again. I enjoyed her velvety cunt gripping my entire cock as I slowly fucked her. It felt so damned amazing.

“God,” I moaned. “You feel so good, Jessie!”

“You too, sir!” she panted. “You’re filling me up! Oh, fuck! Faster! Oh, faster, please!”

“Fuck that bitch fast!” some guy yelled from the spectators.

“Yeah, give it to the whore hard!” another guy shouted.

That was a great idea. So I picked up the pace, fucking Jessie hard and fast. My balls were tightening, slapping against her clit every time I bottomed out. “Oh, fuck!” I moaned, plunging once more deep into her cunt’s embrace and unload my sperm deep into her.

Jessie panted. “Are you satisfied, sir.”

“I am, thanks,” I said as I pulled my cock out of her cunt, my cum ran out of her pink pussy.

Jessie moaned in disappointment. “Maybe you want to stick it back in, have another go?”

“I’ll stick it in you, bitch!” a spectator called out.

I did want to have another go, but not with Jessie. I glanced at the wife and saw her eyes were staring down at my glistening dick. “Just stay like that, Jessie,” I told her, then I turned to the wife. “The woman in the purple dress, come here.”

As she stepped forward her husband grabbed her arm, stopping her. She struggled hard in his grip. “What the hell, Erin?” he demanded.

“Let me go, Bill,” she protested. “I need to go to him. Please, Bill.”

“Let go of Erin,” I ordered him. He released his wife and she stumbled forward, almost falling. Regaining her balance, she walked behind the counter and stood next to me, looking up at me.

Erin was short, barely coming up to my chin. I could smell the herbal shampoo she used to wash her hair with. Staring down at her I saw that the roots of her hair were dark brown, so not a natural blonde, and her eyes were a hazel, brown with flecks of brilliant green. Bill followed his wife behind the counter, face reddening with anger. He muttered under his breath and paced like an angry bull. I was pretty sure he was working up the courage to hit me. I glanced over at Jessie, still bent over the counter.

“You need to cum, Jessie?” I asked her.

“So bad,” she moaned, shaking that fine ass. “Please, stick your cock back in.”

“Bill, fuck Jessie,” I ordered. “Don’t stop until she cums.” Bill moved towards Jessie, fumbling at his pants, almost tripping in his haste to get to her wet cunt.

“What the fuck are you doing, William?” his wife asked icily. She tried to grab her husband, but he easily pulled out of her grip, and buried himself into Jessie’s wet cunt with a low sigh. She started slapping her husband’s back and trying to pull him off. “Stop fucking that girl, Bill! Christ, what the fuck are you doing.”

“I can’t stop,” Bill moaned, hips pumping away. “I just have to fuck her!”

“Mmmhh,” moaned Jessie. “That’s better. Give me a nice fuck, sir!”

“How’re those sloppy seconds, Bill?” I asked

“Oh God!” he moaned. “She so wet. And tight. Crap, that’s nice!”

“William Connar,” Erin cried, hurt painting her face. “Why are you doing this?”

I pulled Erin to me and she wiggled in my grip. “Don’t resist,” I whispered as I cupped her face in my hand. She relaxed in my arms, tears swimming in her hazel eyes. “Erin, you want to get back at Bill, don’t you?”

“Yes,” she hissed, fighting back her tears. Her lips were red and full so I kissed them. She froze, not fighting, but not kissing me back, either. I realized I only told her not to resist.

“Good, hop up on that counter next to Jessie, and fuck me,” I told her. “That’ll show him.”

“It will,” she snarled and hopped up on the counter, sitting next to her husband fucking Jessie. She spread her legs, the shadow between her thighs promising pleasures to come.

“Bill, I’m going to eat your wife’s pussy till she cums,” I told him as he fucked Jessie hard. “Then, I’m gonna stick my cock up her cunt and cum deep in her.”

“What!” Bill demanded angrily, still fucking Jessie hard. “Don’t touch my wife, asshole.”

“Oh, you’re one to complain! You’re balls deep in that hussy!” his wife retorted.

“Sorry,” Bill apologized. “I just couldn’t resist!”

“Bastard!” Erin hissed.

I knelt before her and pushed up her skirt, exposing a purple thong covering her pussy. I pulled her thong down and exposed a beautiful, shaved pussy. Her inner lips were large, thick, and protruded an inch out of her slit. I stroked the lips of her cunt with a finger and her juices started to bead on her labia and her clit began to engorge. I swiped my tongue, tasting her musky flavor. Erin moaned as my tongue found her clit, swirling around the hard nub.

“Oh God, Mark knows his way around a pussy,” Erin gasped, vindictively. “Unlike some men I know.”

“I try,” Bill complained.

“Not hard enough,” Erin retorted. “Fuck, his tongue is wiggling inside me. Keep doing that!”

“You always complaining and nagging. Nothing I do is good enough for you, Erin!”

Erin moaned, rubbing her cunt on my face. “Oh, fuck! That’s good! And I wouldn’t complain if you weren’t fucking some fucking whore.”

“Hey!” protested Jessie, wiggling her ass on Bill’s cock. “I’m not a whore. I’m just giving good customer service!”

Erin’s left hand gripped my head and she let out a low, throaty moan. Juices squirted into my mouth as she came hard. “Oh God, oh God!” she screamed. “I’m cumming! Fuck! Fuck, that’s amazing.”

I stood up and wrapped my arms around Erin and tried to kiss her. She turned her head and I kissed her cheek, instead. Oh, well, I told her to fuck me, not kiss me. I grabbed my cock and rubbed the head against her wet labia. I moved it up and down, bumping her clit, and finally finding her pussy hole. I slid in and it felt so hot to be sliding into a married woman’s cunt.

Her husband watching, helpless to stop me, just made it hotter!

“God, Bill,” I moaned. “Your wife is nice and tight.”

“Fuck you!” Bill yelled.

“Sorry, Bill. I’m having too much fun fucking your wife.” Erin’s legs wrapped around my waist, tight, and her hips were fucking me back.

“Oh, god!” Erin moaned. “He’s deep in my pussy, Bill.”

Bill panted, he was fucking Jessie hard now. “It doesn’t feel as good as my cock?” he asked, desperately.

Erin moaned. “It feels different.” Erin watched her husband fuck Jessie. “Is her pussy better than mine?”

“It’s, oh fuck, different,” Bill panted.

“Oh, I’m gonna cum!” gasped Jessie. She let out a muffled squeal as she came, bucking on the counter.

“Oh that feels amazing,” Bill groaned, fucking Jessie hard and deep. “Here it comes, whore!” Bill came in Jessie’s pussy and then pulled out and stumbled back, panting. Then he grabbed my shoulder and tried to pull me out of his wife. Luckily her legs were wrapped tight around me, keeping me buried in her inviting cunt.

“Let go, Bill,” I ordered. “Stand there and watch me fuck your wife. You can jackoff if watching your wife getting fucked turns you on.”

Jessie stretched, a flood of cum running down her legs. “Thank you, Bill,” she said in her bubbly voice, “I had a lot of fun satisfying you!”

I looked at the crowd watching. “Jessie, bend back over that counter. There are plenty of men who still need satisfaction.” I looked at the crowd, fucking Erin slowly. “Who wants a go on Jessie.” A pimply faced Best Buy employee named Kevin shot his hand into the air faster than any of the other guys there. “Kevin, start fucking her cunt. Anyone else who wants to fuck her, form a line.”

Jessie squealed in delight, “So big!” as Kevin buried his cock into her cunt.

“Oh, god, I’ve wanted to fuck you for so long,” Kevin moaned.

Several men formed a line behind him. The pimply faced kid pumped his hips like a jackhammer and came in just a few strokes before he stumbled away gasping for air. The next guy in line, an overweight fifty year old, stuck his cock into Jessie’s messy pussy.

“Come on, Erin, I’m sorry,” Bill pleaded. “You don’t need to keep fucking him.”

“You came in that slut’s pussy,” Erin hissed accusingly, writhing her hips as I fucked her, “so he can cum in my pussy!”

“Sorry,” Bill mumbled.

I groped Erin’s large tits through her dress and bra, feeling hard nipples. Erin nibbled on my ear and clawed at my back. “Are you enjoying watching me get fucked, Bill?” Erin asked her husband.

“No,” Bill answered.

“Then why’s your cock hard?” Erin asked. “Hmmm, its getting so hard. You like watching your slutty wife getting plowed!” Her pussy was squeezing pleasantly on my cock. “I like you watching, honey. It’s making me feel so sexy and naughty!”

“Does it, Erin?” Bill asked, hesitantly.

“Mhh,” she moaned. “It does. Knowing you’re getting hard watching me is making me so hot.”

My hand slid down her back, squeezing her ass. I pulled her skirt up, exposing her butt, and slid my fingers down her crack. I pushed one into her tight asshole, sinking into her velvety flesh to the first knuckle. Her cunt tightened on my cock, and she gasped and bucked on me, laughing throatily.

“Ohhh, I like your finger up my ass,” she cooed in my ear. “Bill never plays with my asshole.”

“It’s dirty,” he protested.

Erin’s cunt squeezed my cock as I fingered her ass. “Oh, god! I’m such a slut!” she moaned. “Watch as I cum, Bill!” Her cunt spasmed on me as she came, milking my cock and I moaned and came deep in her, spurting my cum three times into her womb. I pulled out and she smiled at her husband. “Stick your cock in my cum-filled cunt,” she begged her husband.

Bill stared lustfully at his wife, stroking his cock. “I want to, Erin,” he moaned.

“Then hurry up, Bill,” she panted. “My cunt’s all wet and sticky.”

“You can move again, Bill,” I told him. Bill was in his wife by the time I finished the sentence, her limbs wrapped around each other and lips meeting in a passionate kiss.

“Your cock feels so good in me,” Erin cooed. “I love you, Bill!”

“Oh Erin! Love ya too, babe!”

I grabbed my camcorder from Oscar. “Thanks,” I told the manager. “I want you to grab some extra memory cards, the best windows laptop you have, and some accessories. Ring them up for me for free and leave the bag at the front register for me. Then you can join in the orgy.”

“Of course, sir,” Oscar said and headed off to follow my orders.

With the camera I surveyed the crowd of about twenty people who were watching. Most were guys, but there were a few attractive women in the mix. So I ordered them forward. There was a raven-black haired beauty, tall and busty, named Marcy. Fatima was a dusky, middle-eastern girl of about nineteen wearing a headscarf, conservative blouse and long, black skirt. There were two blondes. Veronica was the one with a bad bleach job and red highlights, and Ashley was the blonde with sea gray eyes and huge breasts, easily 48DD. I had all four stand front and center before the crowd.

“Ladies,” I ordered them. “Pick a partner and start fucking.” I looked at the crowd. “If they choose you, do what they want.”

Marcy, the raven-haired woman went to her boyfriend and rubbed his cock through his pants. “You got something for me, Joey?”

The man smiled. “Oh fuck yeah, Marcy.” Marcy pulled out Joey’s cock and devoured it, bobbing her head furiously as Joey moaned, “Fuck that’s good.”

She popped the cock out of her mouth. “You like it, sugar?” she asked, the licked up the shaft and sucking this cock back in her wet mouth.

“Love it when you suck me, Marcy.”

The Veronica had pulled a man out of the crowd. I saw a wedding ring glinting on her fingers as she fumbled with his belt. Another man, her husband I presumed, watch dumbfounded. Veronica puled the stranger’s cock out, and stroked his dick before pointing to the floor. The guy laid down, cock erect, as Veronica shrugged out of her jean shorts and blue panties. I zoomed in on her pussy and found a patch of neatly trimmed, brunette hair and thick, protruding pussy lips. She straddled the guy and sat down on his cock. She let out a low, throaty moan as she sank down on all the way on the cock and started riding him reverse cowgirl style. She motioned to her husband, pulled out his cock, and licked and sucked his shaft.

“Fuck, Veronica,” the blonde’s husband moaned as she bobbed her head on his cock. The other guy gripped her hips and guided the motions of her fucking. “What’s gotten into you?” he asked. Veronica just moaned around his cock.

Fatima pulled down the khaki pants of a curly brunette who worked for Best Buy. Her nametag read Lucy and she looked like a deer in headlights as the dusky girl pulled first her pants and then her yellow panties down her hips. Lucy’s cunt was shaved bare, save for a landing strip of brown hair leading to the top of her slit. It was so hot watching the Muslim girl’s dive into another woman’s muff and eat her out with gusto.

“Oh, shit,” Lucy moaned. “Jesus, what the fuck … oh crap! Ohhh, that feels nice. Mhhh, tongue my clit.”

My cock was hard, and I needed to stick into some girls hole. I really didn’t care which woman or even which hole. Ashley, with her enormous tits, fucked a middle aged man. Her pants and panties lay discard on the floor, and one leg was hooked over one of the man’s arms, showing off his cock plowing into her blonde furred pussy. Her asshole winked at me from between the soft globes of her ass.

My cock was still wet from Erin and Jessie so I just stuck it up the blonde’s ass. She screamed in surprise, ass clenching hard about my dick. The other guy kept fucking her pussy, and I could feel his cock through the walls of her ass. It felt a little weird to feel the other guy’s cock, but I was too horny to care. I filmed my dick as it disappeared into the woman’s tight ass, her butt cheeks jiggling. I sucked at her white neck, reveling in her ass’s firm grip on my dick.

“Oh, crap!” moaned the guy. “Christ her cunny’s tight. I’m in heaven! Crap!”

“Oh fuck yeah!” Ashley moaned. “This is what a real cock feels like! Oh, it’s so hot! Christ, your cum is shooting up into my womb!”

“Crap, I haven’t cum that fast in years,” sighed the middle-aged man, pulling out of the blonde’s cunt. He turned to walk off and froze. “Evie, what are you doing?”

A plump, middle aged woman, who was straddling a Mexican stud and riding his cock hard and fast, turned to the guy. “Ohh, just having some fun, dear,” she panted as she fucked herself on the man. “Come here and I’ll jerk you off till your hard then you can stick it in my ass. That looked really hot watching you double team that blonde.” She grabbed his cock and stroked it a few times and then popped it into her mouth.

“Oh, Evie,” moaned the guy. “You haven’t sucked my cock in years. I forgot how nice it was.” His wife grinned around his cock.

I continued fucking the blonde, pausing only long enough to pull her red blouse over her head. Underneath was a beige bra that strained to contain her huge tits. I easily unclasped her bra, then I resumed fucking her velvety ass; the soft flesh of her tits overflowed my hands as I groped and kneaded them. The blonde was panting, fucking her ass back into me. My fingers found her nipples, and they felt thick and large. I pinched and twisted them between my fingers.

“Oh fuck,” the blonde moaned. “Fuck my rear! Ohhh, god that’s good.” Her fingers were between her legs, playing with her cunt; her ass rippled on my cock. “Fuck, I’m cumming.”

The rhythmic squeezing of her ass on my cock as she came felt too good to resist; my balls tightened, and I erupted deep into her. I rested in her ass for a moment, the pulled out, panting hard. Her ass was so tight that none of my cum leaked out.

I slapped her ass and ordered, “Suck my cock clean, slut.” Smiling, the blonde knelt down, cleaning the taste of her ass off my cock. “You like sucking my dirty cock?” She moaned a muffled yes around my cock.

As she sucked my cock, I surveyed the store. More people were fucking then just the ones I ordered. Everyone was getting in the spirit. Women were fucking one or two guys. One woman was on hands and knees sucking one guy off as another fucked her ass. One lucky guy had a woman sitting on his dick and another sitting on his face. The two women were making out, caressing each other’s tits as they enjoyed the man beneath them.

Fatima, the middle-eastern chick, was on her back, her blouse open and Lucy, the Best Buy employee, sucked at her large, dusky tits with their dark brown nipples, while two guys jerked off watching them. Lucy moved lower, pulling up Fatima’s long, black skirt, and pulled aside her plain, white panties and ate her cunt. One of the guys groaned, and shot white jizz on Lucy’s naked ass and cunt. The other guy lasted only a little longer before cumming on Fatima’s tits, white cream contrasting with her coffee-colored skin.

The store was filled with moans and groans. People were cumming and then switching partners right away. I saw Bill watching a black guy fuck his wife’s pussy and stroking his cock lazily. The black guy tried to kiss her mouth. “I only kiss my husband,” Erin complained. When the black guy came in her, she pushed him away and went to her husband. They kissed and then Bill was sliding back into his wife. “That’s the dick I love,” she moaned. The black guy just shook his head and walked off.

I looked over and saw that Jessie was still bent over the counter with probably her seventh or eighth guy fucking her cunt. Cum ran in thick rivulets down her legs. The guy in her grunted, cumming inside her and pulling out; her cunt, spread obscenely open, dripped semen. Another guy stepped up and plunged in as Jessie cried out that she was cumming.

Damn, I was getting hard, again. I knelt down behind Lucy and shoved my cock into her cunt. One hand grasped her hip, trying to avoid touching the other guys cum on her ass and back, while filming her eat out Fatima’s pussy. Lucy cunt was tight like a glove and it sucked at my cock. Fatima smiled at the camera and played with her cum stained tits. She scooped big gobs of the greasy, white semen and sucked into her mouth as she writhed on Lucy’s pink tongue. Then she smiled shyly at me while tugging hard at a dark nipple, breast stretching as she pulled at her nipple.

I fucked Lucy hard and fast and filmed Fatima panting and moaning on Lucy’s tongue, face contorting in pleasure. She screamed something in Arabic as she orgasmed, juices squirting onto Lucy’s face. Lucy gasped in surprise and wiped female cum out of her eyes. Fatima panted, smiling in pleasure; her hand rubbed her stomach in slow, lazy circles. My orgasm neared, spurred on by Fatima squirting in Lucy’s face. I pulled out, wanting to cum on both sluts.

I pulled out of Lucy’s inviting cunt and motioned for them to gather around my cock. Both girls knelt before me, mouths open and tongues out. I stroked my dick, slick with Lucy’s juices, a few times, then I shot ropey, white strands across both their faces. Cum stained Lucy’s curly, brown hair and the Fatima’s headscarf. The two kissed and licked my cum off each other’s face. One would gather a mouthful of cum and then kiss the other, sticking semen stained tongue into her mouth and sharing the bounty of my cum. Lucy followed a strand down Fatima’s neck and discovered the other guy’s cum staining Fatima’s breasts, tongue licking about her dusky tits. I would love to see Mary lick my cum off another woman’s tits.

And then it hit me. Oh, shit! I forgot all about Mary.

I pulled out my phone and blinked in surprise. It had been nearly two hours since I left Heavenly Creatures Salon. Wow, time flies when you’re fucking. I looked regretfully around. There were still several cute women that I would love to stick my dick in, but Mary was waiting for me at the salon. Sighing in disappointment, I stuffed my cock back into my pants and headed to the front of the store, passing grunting couples fucking all over the store.

At the front counter there were two girls, eighteen or nineteen, tending the registers and watching a woman stuff a bottle of water into her cunt while two guys jerked off on her, spraying her body in thick, white cum. Apparently these two girls had quite the work ethic to still be manning the cash registers. I felt they deserved a reward. According to their nametags the Hispanic girl was Rosalita and the brunette was Stacy.

“Oscar should have left a bag for me?” I asked.

“Oh, of course, sir,” said Rosalita. Her face was flush and her hard nipples dimpled her shirt. She reached behind the counter and pulled out two large bags and walked towards me and handed me the bags.

“Thanks, dear,” I told her. “You deserve a reward. Stacy and Rosalita, I want you both to get naked and then eat each other’s pussies till you both cum. Then go find some other people to fuck.”

“Oh, thank you, sir,” moaned Rosalita. She popped off her shirt, revealing a lacy, black bra that was transparent enough to see the shadow of her areolas. Her bra came off, and I filmed her perky, caramel tits and pink nipples. Underneath her left tit was tattooed, “Sexy” in cursive. She was definitely sexy. Rosalita kicked off her shoes and wiggled out of her tight khaki pants.

Stacy was even faster. Somehow she was already naked. Her tits were smaller, and she was lithe and slender as opposed to Rosalita voluptuous curves. Rosalita finally took her panties off and Stacy pulled her down to the floor. Rosalita straddled Stacy’s face and dove into her pussy. Stacy moaned and then returned the favor, digging her tongue into Rosalita’s wet slit.

I sighed, I really need to go.

I took one last look at the two girls writhing on the floor and ,with regret, I left Best Buy. I placed the bags in the trunk of my car and climbed in. The engine started without complaint this time. A fan belt squealed as I backed out of the parking space. A horn honked at I hit the brake. My heart was beating fast in surprise. I looked over my shoulder and realized I had almost backed into this silver mustang.

The driver was a white guy, balding and fat, in his late forties or early fifties. The Mustang was clearly a mid-life-crisismobile. A woman, probably his wife, sat in the passenger seat. She was frumpy-looking, in her late forties. The driver honked his horn a second time, and yelled something at me. Fuck, this guy was pissing me off. And I had been thinking of getting a new car; it was silver Mustang instead of black, but I could live with that. I stepped out of my car, and the other driver exited his car.

“You fucking blind,” the driver screamed at me, his face turning red. “What the fuck is wrong with you. This is a brand new car, asshole.” He was right; I could see the dealer plates.

His wife stepped out of the car. “Tony, get back in the car,” she ordered.

“I’m handling this, Marge!” Tony shouted, before turning back to me. “Are you fucking mute! Where’d you learn to fucking drive.”

“That’s a nice car,” I smiled. This asshole doesn’t deserve such a nice car.

“And you almost fucking hit it!” he roared. “Christ, what is wrong with your generation? You were probably texting on your fucking phone and not paying any goddamn attention to what the fuck you were doing!”

“Tony and Marge, trade cars with me,” I ordered. “And Tony, stop shouting at me.” I popped open the trunk to my car. “Tony, grab my bags out of the trunk and put them in my new Mustang’s trunk. You will continue to make the monthly payments and the insurance premiums for my Mustang. Now go sit in your new Ford Taurus. This is your punishment for being an asshole. I want you to sit there and think about how you overreacted.”

“Fuck,” Tony muttered and grabbed my bags, placing them in my Mustang’s trunk.

“Marge, there’s an orgy going on in Best Buy. Go in there and fuck as many people as you can,” Marge nodded and started walking towards the store. “Tell your husband all the filthy details when you’re done.”

“Marge,” Tony protested from my car.

“This is the second part of your punishment,” I told Tony. “You cannot leave my car until Marge leaves the Best Buy. And then you will listen to her describe all the cocks she had in all of her holes and how hard she came.”

I laughed as Tony stared despondently at his wife disappearing into the Best Buy. Through the glass doors you could just make out her dropping to her knees before some guy and began blowing him. Hopefully, Tony would learn to not be an asshole in the future.

I climbed into my new Mustang. The seats were leather and very comfortable. The car had that brand new smell; I breathed it in deeply. I had never owned a new car before. I revved the engine, and I grinned at the throaty, deep roar. I pushed the clutch and brake in then put the car in gear. I revved the engine again, and peeled out of the parking lot. God, this car had power. It was a shame I only had four blocks to go in heavy traffic.

Excited, I pulled into the Heavenly Creature’s Salon parking lot. I couldn’t wait to see Mary’s waxed cunt. Camcorder in hand, I walked into the salon. Mary sat on a bench making out with the Thai receptionist. Mary’s hands were down the receptionist’s unbuttoned jeans, fingering her cunt. The receptionist was groping Mary’s tits through her Starbucks polo shirt.

“That’s pretty hot, Mare,” I said, filming my girlfriend making out with the another girl.

Mary broke the kiss and smiled at me. “Hey, Mark,” she said, fingering the receptionist hard.

“Sorry for taking so long,” I said sheepishly. “I lost track of time.”

Mary grinned at me. “It’s okay. Malai and I found a nice way to pass the time.” Malai just moaned. Mary nibbled on her neck and whispered in her ear, “You gonna cum for me, baby?”

“Oh, yeah!” Malai sighed. “Keep rubbing my clit.” She bucked as she came, moaning wordlessly.

Mary stood up and smiled sexy at the camcorder and licked Malai’s cream off her finger. She was so beautiful with her heart-shaped, freckled face; cute little nose; and her deep, emerald eyes. Her auburn hair was pulled back into a sexy ponytail. A few strands had escaped and fell loosely about her face. She posed for the camera like a ’40’s pinup girl and blew a kiss at the camera.

“You like your new toy?” she asked, sauntering over to me.

“Yeah, I had a lot fun with it.”

“Is that why you’re so late?”

I smiled and nodded. Mary reached me and held out her sticky fingers to my lips. The receptionist tasted sour and spicy. Mary leaned in and kissed me and I tasted a different flavor of pussy juices on her lips. “Joy?”

Mary just grinned and kissed me second time. “Thank you for arranging it,” Mary told me. “She made my first waxing it a very pleasurable experience. And whose pussy am I tasting on your mouth?”

“That would be Erin,” I told her. “I fucked her while her husband watched.”

Mary laughed wickedly. “You’re so naughty.” She kissed me a second time, then asked “You want to see my waxed pussy?”

I nodded excitedly.

“I think you’ll love it,” she said with a sultry smile and winked at the camcorder.

She pulled off her black, polo shirt and her perfect tits were revealed: pale, small orbs topped with dark pink areolas and hard nipples. Freckles dotted her chest and breasts, enhancing her beauty. I zoomed in on each tit. She kicked her shoes off before turning around and unbuttoned her pants. She wiggled her cute butt as she pulled down her pants and white panties down, exposing her plump, round ass. I gave it a playful smack and Mary giggled, shaking her butt for the camera.

I licked my lips and adjusted my hard cock in my pants to be more comfortable. Mary turned around, hands covering her pussy. “You ready, hun?”

“God, yeah!”

She pulled her hands away revealing a heart of fiery hair above the tight, exposed slit of her cunt. I whistled appreciatively, reaching out to slid my finger around her smooth lips, and then into her tight slit. She was wet and hot and her clit was a hard, little bump. She sighed as I fingered her sensitive clit.

“It’s perfect, Mare,” I whispered in awe, dropping to my knees before her, filming her smooth lips up close.

“Good,” Mary answered. “Because it hurt.”

“I’m sorry, maybe I can kiss it to make you feel better.”

“Maybe,” she answered with a smile. God, I loved her.

I kissed her auburn heart, the hair ticklish on my lips. Then I kissed the smooth flesh around the heart. Moving slowly around the top and down the sides. I moved lower, kissing down the sides of her labia, tasting her spicy flavor. “Feeling better?” I asked, looking up at her.

“A little. Maybe kiss a little to my … ohhh!” She gasped in pleasure as I kissed and nibbled on her clit, tracing the spongy nub with my tongue, Mary’s gasps and moans were sweet music in my ears. It was getting awkward holding the camcorders and sucking on her clit. “Take the camcorder, babe.”

Mary took the camcorder and I dove back into that smooth, sweet pussy, savoring her scent and taste. “Mhhh, you look good with pussy on your face,” Mary huskily said as she filmed me. “You like to eat my pussy?”

“Love it, Mare,” I moaned; mouth full of her sticky juices. “My filly tastes amazing.”

“Ohh, you’re doing great, hun,” she moaned. “Umm, keep doing that to my clit! Fuck, fuck, that’s feel so good!”

I gripped her plump ass, pulling her cunt hard against my face. Her juices flooded my mouth and I drank her sweet nectar. Mary gasped as I sank a finger into her tight ass. Her hips bucked and her cunt danced on my face. Her moans were low and throaty now, her ass squeezing on my finger.

“Oh, oh, yeah! Gonna cum, gonna cum!” Her voice was shrill as she came, body writhing on my face. “Oh, fuck, that was so good, hun!”

I kissed up her body, up her flat stomach, pausing to tease her bellybutton with my tongue. I reached her small breasts, kissing both her nipples. I kissed the hollow of her throat, tasting her salty sweat, then moved up her throat to her ear, nibbling at her soft lobe. I kissed down her jawline and ended at her soft lips, her tongue caressing my lips.

“Mmm, I do taste amazing,” she purred, licking her lips. “So, you promised to take me shopping.”

I laughed. “Yeah, Mare. Let’s see what trouble we can get into.”

Mary grinned. “Can’t wait, hun.”

I laughed. I had awakened a horny, sexy woman this morning. She seemed as insatiable as I was. I threw an arm around her, pulling her tight. I just knew we were going to have so much fun together.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sister Theodora Mariam – Los Angeles, CA
“Gracias, Sister Theodora,” Esmeralda said, hugging me and kissing both of my cheeks.

I smiled at the elderly Hispanic woman, before turning to lock St. Afra’s fellowship hall. I had only been the caretaker for the church for two weeks, and I was finding the parishioners to be a warm and friendly group. For twelve years I had been Sister Theodora Mariam of the Sisters of Mary Magdalena, ever since a Magdalenite Sister rescued me from the filth of my life: enslaved to a Warlock. During that time, I had served as the caretaker for many churches and St. Afras has been friendliest by far.

“You have a nice day,” I told Esmeralda with a smile, waving as the seventy-year old Hispanic woman walked towards the street.

The Los Angeles sun beat down on me; I started to sweat in my gray habit and white veil. I wiped sweat away from my forehead. I prayed that I would get used to this heat. My last post had been in Winnipeg, Canada. I fanned my face with a hand, trying to create a breeze, and thanked God that I didn’t have to wear the full wimple that the older generations of nuns wore. There was some shade in the back of the church as I walked to the caretaker’s small house.

The caretakers house was a small, one story dwelling. The exterior was the off-white adobe common in LA and the Southwest, and was roofed in faded, red tiles. Inside there was a small kitchen, bathroom, a bedroom and a small living room that doubled as a dining room. I unlocked the front door and stepped into the blessedly cool, air condition living room. I thanked the Lord for providing me with a working A/C.

I sat down on the faded, blue couch and turned the TV on. The evening news was on, the sports anchor, a handsome Latino man, talked about last night’s Dodger game. They won in extra innings. I pulled my shoes off and rubbed at my white, stocking clad foot, deciding to relax a few minutes before cooking my dinner.

“In National news, there was a gas leak this morning in a Best Buy in South Hill, Washington State,” the female anchor announced. She was a big-titted, Hispanic gal wearing a low-cut blouse to really show off her assets. “The shoppers at Best Buy received more than they bargained for as the gas caused some strange behavior.”

“They took off all their clothes,” the male anchor continued, “and engaged in inappropriate behavior in the store.” He was a clean-cut white guy, broad-shouldered and with chiseled features that caused an itch of excitement between my legs.

The footage cut to a woman being interviewed outside the Best Buy. Behind her, firemen and cops were leading stumbling men and women out, draped in yellow blankets, to waiting ambulances. “I walked into the Best Buy and it was full of naked people,” the woman being interviewed said. “It was horrifying. There were people BLEEPing everywhere.”

“Authorities report over thirty people had to be taken to local hospitals to be examined,” the male anchor said when they cut back to the studio. “They are expected to make a full recovery.”

“The source of the gas has not been discovered,” the female anchor continued. “Authorities have not ruled out the possibility of a terrorist attack.”

I turned off the TV.

That was no terrorist attack. It was the work of a Warlock.

Some poor fool, who sold his soul to the Devil. Based on the orgy, it was some sad, lonely guy who had never had sex before and was playing out his juvenile fantasies. For seven hundred years my Order had fought the forces of darkness. One of my Sisters – hopefully myself, but likely the more experienced Sister Louise, the other Nun in North America – would soon receive the Ecstasy and be sent into battle.

Sent to exorcise the Warlock and his Thralls.

That’s how I had joined the order. I had been the Thrall of a Warlock. He stole me from my husband and my beautiful daughters and I degraded myself with his lusts. Then Sister Louise Afra rescued me. And I had been fighting the Lord’s fight ever since.

“Please, God,” I prayed. “Let me be Your instrument to thwart this evil.”

My excitement built inside me. It had been two years since I exorcised a Warlock. My hand undid the belt cinching the waist of my habit and lifted the robe up, exposing my plain panties. I touched my crotch; my pussy moistened my gusset. I rubbed my clit through my panties, savoring the memory of the last exorcism I had performed.

The Warlock had a huge dick and it stretched my pussy till it hurt, a pleasant pain that made the press of flesh that much more exciting. I pushed aside the leg band of my panties and stuck two fingers up my cunt. I remembered how hard I had cum when that Warlock shot his jizz in me, and I exorcised the Devil’s powers from him when he orgasmed.

“Oh, please God,” I prayed, fucking my fingers hard in my cunt and ground the heel of my hand into my clit. “Please, please God. It has been two years since a man’s been inside me, Lord.” I could smell the scent of my arousal, and delighted in the musky fragrance. “Two years since I battled Evil. If it is Your will, oh Lord, then send me out to fight!”

My orgasm rolled over me, my cunt clenched on my fingers. Breathing heavily, I pulled up my hand, wet and sticky and licked my spicy flavor off my fingers. Savoring my orgasm, before I crossed myself. “In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. Amen.” I purred, reaching down to my cunt again.

I needed to cum again.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 4